ARM REGULATIONS, 
ADOPTED FOR THE USE OF THE 
§uw»} of the Confederate states, 
LN ACCORDANCE WITH LATE ACTS OF CONGRESS. 
rISVISKD FROM THIS ARMY REGULATIONS OF THE OLD UNITED STATES 
ARMY, 1857 ; RETAINING ALL THAT IS ESSENTIAL 
FOR OFFICERS OF THE LINE. 
TO WHICH IS ADDSD, 
AN ACT FOR THE ESTABLISHMENT AND ORGANIZATION OF 
THE ARMY OF THE CONFEDERATE STATES 
OF AMERICA. 
ALSO, 
ARTICLES OF WAR, 
FOE TIIE GOVERNMENT OF THE ARMY OF THE CONFED- 
—irnTTmiNiy; m 
WEST & JOHNSTON, PUBLISHERS, 
NO. 145 MAIN STREET, 
1861. REGULATIONS 
FOR 
THE A Ti jVI Y 
ARTICLE I. 
1. —All inferiors are required to obey strictly, and to exe- 
cute with alacrity and good faith, the lawful orders of the 
superiors appointed over them. 
2. —Military authority is to be exercised with firmness, but 
with kindness and justice to inferiors. Punishments shall be 
strictly conformable to military law. 
3. —Superiors of every grade are forbid to injure those 
under them by tyrannical or capricious conduct, or by abusive 
language. 
MILITARY DISCIPLINE. 
ARTICLE II. 
RANK AND COMMAND, 
4.—Rank of officers and non-commissioned officers : 
1st. 
2d. 
3d. Brigadier-General. 
4th. Colonel. 
5th. Lieut-Colonel. 
6th. Major. 
7th. Captain. 
Sth. First Lieutenant. 
9th. Second Lieutenant. 
10th. Cadet. 
11th. Sergeant-Major. 
12th. Quartermaster-Sergeant of 
a Regiment. 
13th. Ordnance Sergeant and 
Hospital Steward. 
14th. First Sergeant. 
15th. Sergeant. 
16th. Corporal. 
And each grade by date of commission or appointment. 
5.—When commissions are of the same date, the rank is to 
be decided, between officers of the same regiment or corps by 
the order of appointment; between officers of different regi- 
ments or corps : 1st, by rank in actual service when appointed; 
2d, by former rank and service in the army or marine corps; 
3d, by lottery among such as have not been in the military 
service of the Confederate States. In case of equality of rank 
by virtue of a brevet commission, reference is had to commis 
sions not brevet. 2 
6.—Officers having brevets, or commissions of a prior date 
to those of the regiment in which they serve, may take place 
in courts-martial and on detachments, when composed of 
different corps, according to the ranks given them in their 
brevets or dates of their former commissions ; but in the reg- 
iment, troop, or company to which such officers belong, they 
shall do duty and take rank both in courts-martial and on 
detachments which shall be composed only of their own corps, 
according to the commissions bv which they are mustered in 
the said corps.—(61s£. Art. of War.) 
I. —If, upon marches, guards, or in quarters, different corps 
of the army shall happen to join, or do duty together, the 
officer highest in rank of the line of the army, marine corps, 
or militia, by commission, there on duty or in quarters, shall 
command the whole, and give orders for what is needful to 
the service, unless otherwise specially directed by the Presi- 
dent of the Confederate States, according to the nature of the 
case.—02d, Art. of War. 
8. —An officer not having orders from competent authority 
cannot put himself duty by virtue of his commission alone. 
9. —Officers serving by commission from any State of the 
•Confederacy take next rank after officers of the like grade by 
commission from the Confederate States. 
10. —Brevet rank takes effect only in the following cases : 
1st. by special assignment of the President in commands com- 
posed of different corps ; 2d. on courts-martial or detachments 
composed of different corps. Troops are on detachment only 
when sent out temporarily to perform a special service. 
II. —In regularly constituted commands, as garrisons, posts, 
departments, companies, battalions, regiments, corps, brigades, 
divisions, army corps, or the army itself, brevet rank cannot 
be exercised except by special assignment. • 
12. —The officers of engineers are not to assume nor to be 
ordered on any duty beyond the line of their immediate pro- 
fession, except by the special order of the President. 
13. —An officer of the Pay or Medical Department can not 
■exefeise command except in his own department. 
14. —Officers of the corps of Engineers or Ordnance, or of 
the Adjutant-G-eneral’s, Inspector-General’s, Quartermaster- 
General’s, or Subsistence Department, though eligible to com- 
mand according to the rank they hold in the army of the 
Confederate States, and not subject to the orders of a junior 
officer, shall not assume the command of troops unless put 
on duty under orders which specially so direct by authority 
of the President. 3 
ARTICLE III. 
SUCCESSION IN COMMAND OR DUTY. 
15. —The functions assigned to any officer in these regula- 
tions by title of office devolve on the officer actingin his place, 
except as specially excepted. 
16. —Omitted. 
17. —An officer who succeeds to any command or d u-ty stands 
in regard to his duties in the same situation as his predeces- 
sor. The officer relieved shall turn over to his successor all 
orders in force at the time, and all the public property and 
funds pertaining to his command or duty, and shall receive 
therefore duplicate receipts,showing the condition of each 
article. 
18. —An officer in a temporary command shall not, except 
in urgent cases, alter or annual the standing orders of the reg- 
ular or permanent commander without authority from the 
next higher commander. 
ARTICLE IV.—Omitted. 
appointment and promotion of commissioned officers. 
ARTICLE V. 
RESIGNATION OF OFFICERS. 
24. —No officer will be considered out of service on the 
tender of his resignation, until it shall have been duly accept- 
ed by the proper authority. 
25. —Resignations will be forwarded by the commanding 
officer to the Adjutant-General of the army for decision at the 
War Department. 
26. —Resignations tendered under charges, when forward- 
ed by any commander, will always be accompanied by a copy 
of the charges; or, in the absence of written charges, by a re- 
port of the case, for the information of the Secretary of War. 
27. —Before presenting the resignation of any officer, the 
Adjutant-General will ascertain and report to the War De- 
partment the state of such officer’s accounts ofmoney, as well 
as of public property, for which he may have been responsible. 
28. —In time of war, or with an army in the field, resigna- 
tions shall take effect within thirty days from the date of the 
order of acceptance. 
29. —Leaves of absence will not be granted by command- 
ing officers to officers on tendering their resignation, unless 
the resignation be unconditional and immediate. 4 
ARTICLE VI. 
30.. .The transfer of officers from one regiment or corps to 
another will be made only by the War Department, on the 
mutual application of the parties desiring the exchange. 
31.. - An officer shall not be transferred from one regiment 
or corps to another with prejudice to the rank of any officer of 
the regiment or coi*ps to which he is transferred. 
EXCHANGE OR TRANSFER OF OFFICERS. 
ARTICLE VII. 
APPOINTMENTS ON THE STAFF. 
32. —( Omitted.) 
33. —General Officers appoint tlieir own Aides-de-camp. 
34. —( Omitted.J 
35. An officer of a mounted coips shall not be separated 
from his regiment, except for duty connected with his particu- 
lar arm. 
36. —The senior Lieutenant present, holding the appoint- 
ment of Assistant Commissary of Subsistence, is entitled to 
perform the duties. 
ARTICLE VIII. 
DISTRIBUTION OF THE TROOPS. 
87.—The military geographical departments will be estab- 
lished by the War Department. In time of peace, brigades 
or divisions will not be formed, nor the stations of the troops 
changed, without authority from the War Department. 
ARTICLE IX.—(Omitted.) 
CARE OF FORTIFICATIONS. 
ARTICLE X.—( Omitted.) 
CARE OF ARMAMENT OF FORTIFICATIONS. 
ARTICLE XL—(Omitted,J 
ARTILLERY PRACTICE. 
ARTICLE XII. 
G9.—Ou the organization of a regiment, companies receive 
a permanent designation by letters beginning with A, and the 
officers are assigned to companies; afterward, company officers 
REGIMENTS. 5 
succeed to companies, as promoted to fill vacancies. Compa- 
nies take place in the battalion according to the rank of their 
captains. 
70—Captains must serve with their campanies- 1’hough 
subject to the temporary details of service, as for courts-mar- 
tial, military boards, &c., they shall not be detailed for any 
duty which may separate them for any considerable time from 
their companies.- 
71. —The commander of a regiment will appoint the adju- 
tant from the subalterns of the regiment. He will nominate 
the regimental quarter-master to the Secretary of war for ap- 
pointment if approved. He will appoint the non-commis- 
sioned staff of the regiment; and, upon the recommendation 
of the company commander, the sergeants and corporals of 
companies. 
72. —In cases of vacancy, and till a decision can be had 
from regimental head-quarters, the company commanders 
may make temporary appointments of non-commissioned 
officers. 
73. —Commanders of regiments are enjoined to avail them- 
selves of every opportunity of instructing both officers and 
men in the exercise and management of field artillery ; and 
all commanders ought to encourage useful occupations, and 
manly exercises, and diversions among their men, and tore- 
press dissipotion and immortality. 
74. —It is enjoined upon all officers to be cautious in re- 
proving non-commissioned officers in the presence or hear- 
ing of privates, lest their authority be weakened ; and non- 
commissioned officers are not to be sent to the guard-room 
and mixed with privates during confinement, but be conside- 
red as placed i arrest, except in aggravated cases, where 
escape may be apprehended. 
75-—Is on-commissioned officers may be reduced to the 
ranks by the sentence of a court martial, or by order of the 
commander of the regiment on the application of the com- 
pany commander. If reduced to the ranks by garrison 
courts, at posts not the head-quarters of the regiment, the 
company commander will immediately forward a transcript 
of the order to the regimental cammander. 
76.—Every non-commissioned officer shall be furnished 
with a certificate or warrant of his rank, signed by the colo- 
nel and countersigned by the adjuant. Black warrants, on 
preachment, are furnished from the Adjuant-General’s offi- 
ce. The first, or orderly sergeant, will be selected by the 
captain from the sergeants. 77. —When it is desired to have bands of music for regi- 
ments, there will be allowed for each, sixteen privates to act 
as musicians, in addition to the chief musicians authorized 
by law, provided, the total number ofprivatesin the regiment, 
including the band, does not exceed the legal standard. 
78. —The musicians of the band will, for the time being, be 
dropped from the company muster-rolls, but they will be in- 
structed as soldiers, and liable to serve in the ranks on any 
occasion. They will be mustered in a separate squad under 
the chief musician, with the non-commissioned staff, and be 
included in the aggregate in all regimental returns. 
79. — When a regiment occupies several stations, the band 
will be kept at the head-quarters, provided troops (one or 
more companies) be serving there. The field music belong- 
ing to companies not stationed at regimental head-quarters 
will not be separated from their respective companies. 
80. —No man, unless he be a carpenter, joiner, carriage- 
make]', blacksmith, saddler, or harness-maker, will be mus- 
tered as an “artificer.” 
81. —Every article,’excepting arms and accoutrements, be- 
longing to the regiment* is to be marked with the number 
and name of the regiment. 
82. —Such articles as belong to companies are tobemark- 
the with the letter of the company, and number and name of 
the regiment ; and such as belong to men, with their indi- 
vidual numbers, and the letter of the company. 
83. —The books for each regiment shall be as follows: 
1. General Order Book, of three quires of paper, 16 inches by 
10|- inches, to contain all orders and circulars from general 
department, division, or brigade head-quarters, with an 
index. 
2. Regimental Order Book, of three quires of paper, 16 i nches 
by 101 inches, to contain regimentalorders, withan index. 
8. Letter Book, f three quires of paper, 16 inches by 
10J inches, to contain the correspondence of the com- 
manding officer on regimental subjects, with an index. 
4. An index of letters required to be kept on tile, in the fol- 
lowing form; 
JNo. 
NAME OF WRITER. 
date. 
SUBJECT. 
1 
Appointment ot Aon. Coin. Otticers. 
Recruiting Service. 
lirror in Company Return. 
Application for Leave. 
2 . 
3 
Adjt. Gen. R. J 
Sept. 4, 1841 
Oct. 11, 184* 
4 
Lieutenant C. 1)... 
Nov. % 184( 
The date of receipt should be endorsed on all letters. They should be numbered to correspond with the index, and filed 
in regular order, for easy reference. 
5. Descriptive Book, of five quires of paper, sixteen inches by 
ten and a half inches, to contain a list of the officers of the 
regiment, with their rank, and dates of appointment, and 
promotions; transfers, leaves of absence, and places and 
date of birth. To contain also, the names of all enlisted 
soldiers entered according to priority of enlistments, giving 
their description, the dates and periods of their enlist- 
ments; and under the head of remarks, the cause of dis- 
charge, character, death, desertion, transfer; in short, 
every thing relating to their military history. This book 
to be indexed. 
One copy of the monthly returns will be filed. 
POST BOOKS. 
84.—The following books will be kept at each post: A 
Morning Report Book, a Guard Report Book, an Order Book, 
a Letter Book, each two quires foolscap; also, copies of the 
monthly post returns. 
ARTICLE XIII. 
COMPANIES. 
b5. The captain will cause the men of the company to be 
numbered, in a regular series, including the non-commissioned 
officers, and divided into four squads, each to be put under 
the charge of a non-commissioned officer. 
86.—Each subaltern officer will be charged with a squad 
for the supervision of its order and cleanliness ; and captains- 
will require their lieutenants to assist them in the performance 
of all company duties. 
S7.—As far as practicable, the men of each squad will be 
quartered together. 
88. —The utmost attention will be paid by commanders of 
companies to the cleanliness of their men, as to their persons, 
clothing, arms, accoutrements, and equipments, and also as to 
their quarters or tents. 
89. —The name of each soldier will be labeled on his bunk, 
and his company number will be placed against his arms and 
accoutrements. 
90. —The arms will be placed in the arm-racks, the stop- 
pers in the muzzles, the cocks let down, and their bayonets in 
their scabbards; the accoutrements suspended over the arms, 
and the swords hung up by the belts on pegs. 8 
91. —The knapsack of each man will be placed on the lower 
shelf of his bunk, at its foot, packed with his effects, and 
ready to be slung; the great-coat on the same shelf, rolled 
and strapped; the coat, folded inside out, and placed under 
the knapsack; the cap on the second or upper shelf; and the 
boots well cleaned. 
92. —Dirty clothes will be kept in an appropriate part of 
the knapsack ; no article of any kind to be put under the 
bedding. 
93. —Cooking utensils and table equipage will be cleaned 
and arranged in closets or recesses; blacking and brushes out 
of view; the fuel in boxes. 
7 b y 
94. —Ordinarily the cleaning will be on Saturdays. The 
.chiefs of squads will cause bunks and bedding to be overhauled; 
floors dry rubbed ; tables and benches scoured ; arms cleaned ; 
accoutrements whitened and polished; and every thing put 
in order. 
95. —Where conveniences for bathing are to be had, the 
men should bathe once a week. The feet to be washed at least 
twice a week. The hair kept short, and beard neatly trimmed. 
90.—Non-commissioned officers, in command of squads, 
will be held more immediately responsible that their men 
observe what is prescribed above; that they wash their hands 
and faces daily; that they brush or comb their heads; that 
those who are to go on duty put their arms, accoutrements, 
dress, &c., in the best order, and that such as have permis- 
sion to pass the chain of sentinels are in the dress that may 
be ordered. 
97. —Commanders of companies and squads will see that 
the arms and accoutrements in possession of the men are 
ail ways kept in good order, and that proper care be taken in 
cleaning them. 
98. —When belts are given to a soldier, the captain will 
see that they are properly fitted to the body ; and it is for- 
bidden to cut any belt without his sanction. 
99. —Cartridge-boxes and bayonet scabbards will be polished 
with blacking ; varnish is injurious to the leather, and will 
not be used 
100. —All arms in the hands of the troops, whether brown- 
ed or bright, will be kept in the state in which they are issued 
bv the Ordnance Department. Arms will not be taken to 
pieces without permission of a commissioned officer. Bright 
barrels will be kept clean and free from rust without polish- 
ing them ; care should ybe taken in rubbing not to bruise or 
bend the barrel. After firing, wash out the bore ; wipe it dry. 9 
and then pass a bit of cloth, slightly greased, to the bottom. 
In these operations, a rod of wood with a loop in one end is 
.to be used instead of the rammer. The barrel, when not in 
use, will be closed with a stopper. For exercise, each soldier 
should keep himself provided with a piece of sole-leather to 
fit the cup or countersink of the hammer. 
(For care of arms in service, see Ordnance Manual, page 
1S5, &c.) 
101. —Arms shall not be left loaded in quarters or tents, or 
when the men are off duty, except by special orders. 
102. —Ammunition issued will be inspected frequently. 
Each man will be made to pay for the rounds expended with- 
out orders, or not in the way of duty, or which maybe damag- 
ed or lost by his neglect. 
103. —Ammunition will be frequently exposed to the dry 
air, or sunned. 
104. —Special care shall be taken to ascertain that no ball- 
cartridges are mixed with the blank cartridges issued to the 
men. 
105. —All knapsacks are to be painted black. Those for 
the artillery will be marked in the centre of the cover 
with the number of the regiment only, in figures of one 
and a half inch in length, of the character called full-face, 
with yellow paint. Those for the infantry will be marked in 
the same way, in white paint. Those for the ordnance will 
be marked with two cannon, crossing ;the cannon to be seven 
and a half inches in length, in yellow paint, to resemble those 
on the cap. The knapsack straps will be black. 
106. —The knapsacks will also be marked upon the inner 
side with the letter of the company and the number of the sol- 
dier, on such part as may be readily observed at inspections. 
107. —Haversacks will be marked upon the flap with the 
number and name of the regiment, the letter of the company, 
and number of the soldier, in black letters and figures. And 
each soldier must, at all times, be provided with a haversack 
and canteen, and will exhibitthem at all inspections. It will 
be worn on the left side on marches, guard, and when paraded 
for detached service—the canteen outside the haversack, 
108. —The front of the drums will be painted with the arms 
of the Confederate States, on a blue field for the infantry, and 
on a red field for the artillery. The letter of the company 
and number of the regiment, under the arms, in a scroll. 
109. —Officers at their stations, in camp or in garrison, will 
always wear their proper uniform. 10 
110. —Soldiers will wear the prescribed uniform in camp or 
garrison, and will not be permitted to keep in their possession 
any other clothing. When on fatigue parties, they will wear' 
the proper fatigue dress. 
111. —In camp or barracks, the compay officers must visit 
the kitchen daily and inspect the kettles, and at all times care- 
fully attend to the messing and economy of their respective 
companies. The commanding officer of the post or regiment 
will make frequent inspections of the kitchens and messes. 
112. —The bread must be thoroughly baked, and not eaten 
until it is cold. The soup must be boiled at least five hours, 
and the vegetables always cooked sufficiently to be perfectly 
soft and digestible. 
113. —Messes will be prepared by privates of squads, inclu- 
ding private musicians, each taking his tour. The greatest care 
will be observed in washing and scouring the cooking uten- 
sils; those made of brass and copper should b5 lined with tin. 
114. —The messes of prisoners will be sent to them by the 
cooks. 
115. —No persons wall be allowed to visit or remain in the 
kitchens, except such as may come on duty, or be occupied 
as cooks. 
116. —Those detailed for duty in the kitchens will also be 
required to keep the furniture of the mess-room in order. 
117. —On marches and in the field, the only mess furniture 
of the soldier will be one tin plate, one tin cup, one knife, 
fork, and spoon, to each man, to be carried by himself on the 
march. 
118. —If a soldier be required to assist his first sergeant in 
the writing of the company, to excuse him from a tourofmili- 
tary duty,the captain will previously obtain the sanction of 
his own commander, if he have one present ; and whether 
there be a superior present or not, the captain will be respon- 
sible that the man so employed does not miss two successive 
tours of guard duty by reason of such employment. 
119. —Tradesmen may be relieved from ordinary military 
duty to make, to alter, or to mend soldiers’ clothing, &c. Com- 
pany commanders will fix the rates at which work shall be 
done, and cause the men, for whose benefit it is done, to pay 
tor it at the next pay day. 
120. —Each company officer, serving with his company, may 
take from it one soldier as waiter, with his consent and the 
consent of his captain. No other officers shall take a soldier 
as a waiter. Every soldier so employed shall be so reported 
and mustered. 11 
121. Soldiers taken as officers’ waiters shall be acquainted 
with their military duty, and at all times be completely armed 
and clothed, and in every respect equipped according to the 
rules of the service, and have all their necessaries complete and 
in good order- They are to fall in with their respective com- 
panies at all reviews and inspections, and are liable to such 
drills as the commanding officer shall judge necessary to fit 
them for service in the ranks. 
122. —Non-commissioned officers will, in no case, be per- 
mitted to act as waiters; nor are they, or privaie soldiers, not 
waiters to be employed in any menial office, or made to per- 
form any service not military, for the private, benefit of any 
officer or mess of officers. 
COMPANY COOKS. 
123.—The following books are allowed to each company: 
one descriptive book, one clothing book, one order book, one 
morning report book, each one quire, sixteen inches by ten. 
One page of the descriptive book will be appropriated to the 
list of officers; two to the non-commissioned officers; two to the 
register of men transferred; four to the register of men discharg- 
ed; two to register of deaths; four to register of deserters— 
the rest to the company description list. 
124. — Four women will be allowed to each company as wash- 
er-women, and will receive one ration per day each. 
125. —The price of washing soldiers’ clothing, by the month, 
or by the piece, will be determined by the Council of Admin- 
istration. 
126. —Debts due the laundress by soldiers, for washing, will 
be paid, or collected at the pay-table, under the direction of 
the captain. 
LADNDRESS. 
ARTICLE XIY.—Omitted. 
ORDNANCE SERGEANTS. 
ARTICLE XY. 
141.—No non-commissioned officer or soldier will be trans- 
ferred from one regiment to another without the authority of 
the commanding general. 
142-—The colonel may, upon the application of the captains, 
transfer a non-commissioned officer or soldier from one com- 
TRANSFER OF SOLDIERS. 12 
pany to another of his regiment—with consent of the depart- 
ment commander in case of change of post. 
143. —When soldiers are authorized to be transferred, the 
transfer will take place on the first of a month, with a view 
to the more convenient settlement of their accounts. 
144. —In all cases of transfer, a complete descriptive roll 
will accompany the soldier transferred, which roll will em- 
brace an account of his pay, clothing, and other allowances; 
also, all stoppages to be made on account of the government, 
and debts due the laundress, as well as such other facts as 
may be necessary to show his character and military history. 
ARTICLE XVI. 
DECEASED OFFICERS. 
145. —Whenever an officer dies, or is killed at any military 
post or station, or in the vicinity of the same, it will be the 
duty of the commanding officer to report the fact direct to the 
Adjutant Goneral, with the date, and any other information 
proper to be communicated. If an officer die at a distance 
from a military post, any officer having intelligence of the 
same will in like manner communicate it, specifying the day 
of his decease; a duplicate of the report will be sent to Depart- 
ment Head-Quarters. 
146. —Inventories of the effects of deceased officers, required 
by the 94th Article of War, will be transmitted to the Adju- 
tant-General. 
147. —If a legal administrator or family connection be pres- 
ent, and take charge of the effects, it will be so stated to the 
Adj utant-General. 
ARTICLE XVTI. 
DECEASED SOLDIERS. 
148.—Inventories of the effects of deceased non-coramissioil- 
ed officers and soldiers, required by the 95th Article of War, 
will be forwarded to the Adjutant-General, by the command- 
er of the company to which the deceased belonged, and a 
duplicate of the same to the coloned of the regiment. Final 
statements of pay, clothing, &c, will be sent with the inven- 
tories. When a soldier dies at a post or station absent from 
his company, it will be the duty of his immediate commander 
to furnish the required inventory, and, at the same time, to 
forward to the commanding officer of the company to which the 
soldier belonged, a report of his death, specifying the date, 
place, and cause; to what time he was last paid, and the money 13 
or other effects in his possession at the time of his decease ; 
which report will be noted on the next muster roll of the com- 
pany to which the man belonged. Each inventory will bo 
endorsed, “Inventory of the effects of , late of com- 
pany (—) —— regiment of , who died at , the 
day of , 186—.” If a legal representative receive 
the effects, it will be stated in the report. If the soldier leave- 
no effects, the fact will be reported. 
149. —Should the effects of a deceased non-commissioned 
officer or soldier not be administered upon within a short pe- 
riod after his decease, they shall be disposed of by a Council 
of Administration, under the authority of the commanding' 
officer of the post, and the proceds deposited with the Pay- 
master, to the credit of the Confederate States, until they shall 
be claimed by the legal representatives of the deceased. 
150. —In all such cases of sales by the Council of Adminis- 
tration, a statement in detail, or account of the proceeds, duly 
certified by tlffi Council and Commanding officer, accompanied 
by the Paymaster’s receipt for the proceeds, will be forwarded 
by the commanding officer to the Adjutant-General. The 
statement will be indorsed, “Report of the proceeds of the 
effects of , late of company (—)—regiment of 7 
who died at , the—day of , 186—.” 
ARTICLE XVIII. 
DESERTERS. 
151. —If a soldier desert from, or a deserter be received at 
any post other than the station of the company or detachment 
to which he belonged, he shall be promptly reported by the 
commanding officer of such post to the commander of his com- 
pany or detachment. The time of desertion, apprehension- 
and delivery will be stated. If the man be a recruit, unat- 
tached, the required report will be made to the Adjutant- 
General. When a report is received of the apprehension or 
surrender of a deserter at any post other than the station of 
the company or detachment to which he belonged, the com- 
mander of such company or detachment shall immediately 
forward his description and account of clothing to the officer 
making the report. 
152. —A reward of thirty dollars will be paid for the appre- 
hension and delivery of a deserter to an officer of the army 
at the most convenient post or recruiting station. Rewards 
thus paid will be promptly reported by the disbursing officer 14 
to the officer commanding the company in which the deserter 
is mustered, and to the authority competent to order his trial. 
The reward of thirty dollars will include the remuneration for 
all expenses incurred for apprehending, securing and deliver- 
ing a deserter. 
153. —When non-commissioned officers or soldiers are sent 
in pursuit of a deserter, the expenses necessarily incurred will 
be paid whether he be apprehended or not, and reported as 
in case of rewards paid. 
154. —Deserters shall make good the time lost by desertion, 
unless discharged by competent authority. 
155. —No deserter shall be restored to duty without trial, 
-except by the authority competent to order the trial. 
156. —Rewards and expenses paid for apprehending a de- 
serter will be set againt his pay, when adjudged by a conrt- 
martial, or when he is restored to duty without trial on such 
-condition. 
157. —In reckoning the time of service, and the pay and 
allowances of a deserter, he is to be considered in service 
when delivered up as a deserter to the proper authority. 
15S.—An apprehended deserler, or one who surrenders him- 
self, shall receive no pay while waiting trial, and only such 
clothing as may be actually necessary for him. 
ARTICLE XIX. 
DISCHARGES. 
159. —No enlisted man shall be discharged before the expi- 
ration of his term of enlistment without authority of the War 
Department, except by sentence of a general conrtmartial, or by 
the commander of the department or of an army in the field, 
on certificate of disability, or on application of the soldier after 
t wenty years’ service. 
160. —When an enlisted man is to .be discharged, his com- 
pany commander shall furnish him certificates of his account, 
according to Form 4, Pay Department. 
161. —Blank discharges on parchment will be furnished 
from the Adjutant General’s office. No discharge shall be 
made in duplicate, nor any certificate given in lieu of a 
discharge. 
162. —The cause of discharge will be stated in the bod}r of 
the discharge, and the space at foot for character cut off, unless 
a recommendation is given. 
163. —Whenever a non-commissioned officer or soldier shall 15 
be unlit for the military service in consequence of wounds, 
disease or infirmity, bis captain shall forward to the com- 
mander of the department or of the army in the field, 
through the commander of the regiment or post, a state- 
ment of his case, with a certificate of his disability signed 
by the senior surgeon of the hospital, regiment, or post, ac- 
cording to the form prescribed in the Medical Regulations. 
1G4.—If the recommendation for the discharge of the inva- 
lid be approved, the authority therefor will be endorsed on 
the “certificate of disability/’ which will be sent back to be 
completed and signed by the commanding officer, who will 
then send the same to the Adjutant-General’s office. 
165.— Omitted. 
iGG.—The date, place, and cause of discharge of a soldier 
absent from his company will be reported by the commander 
of the post to his company commander. 
1G7.—Company commanders are required to keep the blank 
discharges and certificates carefully in their own custody. 
ARTICLE XX. 
TRAVELING ON DUTY. 
168. Whenever an officer traveling under orders arrives 
at his post, he will submit to the commanding officer a report, 
in writing, of the tjjne occupied in the travel, with a copy of 
the orders under wffiich the journey was performed, and an 
explanation of any delay in the execution of the orders ; which 
report the commanding officer shall transm it, with his opinion 
on it, to Department Head-Quarters. If the officer be supe- 
rior in rank to the cominander, the required report will be 
made by the senior himself. 
169. —Orders detaching an officer tor a special duty, imply, 
unless otherwise stated, that he is thereafter to join his proper 
station. 
ARTICLE XXL 
LEAVES OF ABSENCE TO OFFICERS. 
170.—In no case will leaves of absence be granted, so that 
a company be left without one of its commissioned officers, or 
that a garrisoned post be left without two commissioned 
officers and competent medical attendance; nor shall leave of in the of , on the —day of , eighteen hundred and 
to serve for the period of , is hereby permitted to go to , in 
the county of .State of , he having received a furlough 
from the — day of , to the — day of , at which period he will 
rejoin his company or regiment at , or wherever it then may he, 
or be considered a deserter. 
Subsistence has been furnished to said , to the — day of , 
and pay to the — day of , both inclusive. 
Given under my hand, at this — day of , 18—. 
Signature of the officer ) 
giving the furlough, j 
ARTICLE XXIII. 
COUNCILS OF ADMINISTRATION. 
185. —The commanding officer of every post shall, at least 
once in every two months, convene a Post Council of Admin- 
istration, to consist of three regimental or company officers 
next in rank to himself; or, if there be but two, then the two 
next; if but one, the one next; and if there be none other 
than himself, then he himself shall act. 
186. —The junior member will record the proceedings of 
the council in a book, and submit the same to the command- 
ing officer. If he disapprove the proceedings, and the coun- 
cil, after a reconsideration, adhere to its decision, a copy of 
the whole shall be sent by the officer commanding to the next 
higher commander, whose decision shall be final, and entered 
in the Council book, and the whole be published in orders for 
the information and government of all concerned. 
1ST.—The proceedings of Councils of Administration shall 
be signed by the president and recorder, and the recorder of 
each meeting, after entering the whole proceedings, together 
with the final order thereon, shall deposit the book with the 
commanding officer. In like manner, the approval or objec- 
tions of the officer ordering the Council will be signed with 
his own hand. 
188. —The Post Council, shall prescribe the quantity and 
kind of clothing, small equipments, and soldier’s necessaries, 
groceries, and all articles which the sutlers may be required 
to keep on hand; examine the sutler’s books and papers, and 
fix the tariff of prices of the said goods or commodities; inspect 
the sutler’s weights and measurses; fix the laundress charges, 
and make the regulations for the post school. 
189. —Pursuant to the 30th Article of War, commanding 
officers reviewing the proceedings of the Council of Adminis- 
tration will scrutinize the tariff of prices proposed by them, 
and take care that the stores actually furnished by the sutler 
correspond to the quality prescribed. 19 
POST FUND 
190. —A Post Fand sliall be raised at each post by a tax on 
the sutler, not to exceed JO cents a month for every officer and 
soldier of the command, according to the a verage in each 
month to be ascertained by the Council, and from the’ saving- 
on the flour ration, ordinarily 33 per cent., by baking the 
soldiers’bread at a post bakery. Provided, that when want 
of vegetables or other reasons make it necessary, the com- 
manding officer may order the Hour saved, or any part of it, 
issued to the men, after paying expenses of baking. 
191. —The commanding officer shall designate an officer to 
be post treasurer, who shall keep the account of the fund, 
subject to the inspection of the Council and commanding ofL 
ficer, and disburse the fund on the warrants of the command- 
ing officer, drawn in pursuance of specific resolves of the Coun- 
cil. 
192. —The following are the objects of expenditure of the 
post fund : 1st. expenses of the bake-house ; 2d. expenses of 
the soldiers’ children at the post school. 
193. —On the last day of April, August, and December, and 
when relieved from the duty, the treasurer shall make out his 
account with the fund since his last account, and submit it, 
with his vouchers, to the Council of Administration, to be ex- 
amined by them, and recorded in the Council book, and then 
forwarded by the commanding officer to Department Head- 
Quarters. 
194. —At each settlement of the treasurer’s account, the 
Council shall distribute the unexpended balance of the post 
fund to the several companies and other troops in the ratio of 
their average force during the period. 
195. —When a company leaves the post, it shall then receive 
its distributive share of the accrued fund. 
196. —The regulations in regard to a post fund will, as far 
as practicable, be applied in the field to a regimental fund, to 
be raised, administered, expended, and distributed in like 
manner, by the regimental commander, and a regimental 
council. 
COMPANY FUND. 
197.— The distributions from the post or regimental fund, 
and the savings from , the company rations, constitute the 
Company Fund, to be disbursed by the captain for the benefit 
of the enlisted men of the company, pursuant to reso1 ves of 20 
tiie Company Council, consisting of all the company officers 
present. In case of a tie vote in the Council, the commander 
of the post shall decide. The Council shall be convened one : 
in two months by the captain, and whenever he may think- 
proper.. 
198. —Their proceedings shall be recorded in a book, signed 
by all the Council, and open at all times to the inspection of 
the commander of the post. Every four months, and when- 
ever another officer takes command of the company, and when 
the company leaves the post, the account of the company 
fund shall be made up, audited by the Council, recorded in 
the Council book, and submitted, with a duplicate, to the-post 
commander, who shall examine it and forward the duplicate 
to Department Head-Quarters. 
199. -The supervision of the company fund by the post 
commander herein directed shall, in the field, devolve on the 
commander of the regiment. 
ARTICLE XXIV.—Omitted. 
CHAPLAINS. 
ARTICLE XXY. 
S IT T L EES. 
-OL—-Every military post may have one Sutler, to be ap- 
pointed by the Secretary of War on the recommendation ot* 
the Council of Administration, approved by the commanding 
officer. 
-03. A Sutler shall hold his office for a term of three years, 
unless sooner removed ; but the commanding officer may, for 
cause, suspend a Sutler’s privilege until a decision of the War 
Department is received in the case. 
20L—In case of vacancy, a temporary appointment may be 
made by the commanding officer upon the nomination of the 
Council of Administration. 
205. —Troops in campaign, on detachment, or on distant 
service, will be allowed Sutlers, at the rate of one for everv 
regiment, corps, or separate detachment ; to be appointed by 
the commanding officer of such regiment, corps, or detach- 
ment upon the recommendation of the Council of Administra- 
tion, subject to the approval of the general or other officer in 
command. 
206. —Xo tax or burden in any shape, other than the au- 21 
thorized assessment for the post fund, will be imposed on 
the Sutler. If there be a spare building, the use of it may 
be allowed him, he being responsible that it is kept in re- 
pair. If there be no such building, he may be allowed to 
erect one ; but this article gives the Sutler no claim to 
quarters, transportation for himself or goods, or to any mili- 
tary allowance whatever. 
207. —The tariff of prices fixed by the Council of Admin- 
istration shall bo exposed in a conspicuous place in the Sut- 
ler's store. Xo difference of prices will be allowed on cash 
or credit sales 
208. —Sutlers are not allowed to keep ardent spirits or 
other intoxicating drinks, under penalty of losing their situ- 
ations. 
209. —Sutlers shall, not farm out or underlet the business 
and privileges granted by their appointment. 
ARTICLE XXVI. 
military discussions and publications. 
210.—Deliberations or discussions among any class of 
military men, having the object of conveying praise, or cen- 
sure, or any mark of approbation toward their superiors or 
others in the military service ; and all publications relative 
to transactions between officers of a private or personal na- 
ture, whether newspaper, pamphlet or hand-bill, are strictly 
prohibited. 
ARTICLE XXVIL 
ARRESTS AND CONFINLMhNTS. 
211.—> s’one but commanding officers have power to place 
officers under arrest except for offenses expressly designated 
in the 27th Article of War. 
212 —Officers are not to lie put in arrest for light offenses. 
For these.the censure of the commanding officer will, in 
most cases, answer the purpose of discipline. 
213. —An officer in arrest may, at the discretion of his 
commanding officer, have larger limits assigned him than 
his tent or quarters, on written application to that effect. 
Close continoment is not to be resorted to unless under cir- 
cumstances of an aggravated character. 
214. —In ordinary cases, and where inconvenience to the 
service would result from it, a medical officer will not be put 
in arrest until the court-martial for his trial convenes. 
215. —The arrest of an officer, or confinement of a soldier, 22 
will, as soon as practicable, be notified to his immediate 
commander. 
216. —All prisoners under guard, without written charges, 
will be released by the officer of the day at guard-mounting, 
unless orders to the contrary be given by the commanding 
officer. 
217. On a march, company officers and non-commissioned 
officers in arrest will follow in the rear of their respective 
companies, unless otherwise particularly ordered. 
218. —Field officers, commissioned and non-commissioned 
staff officers, under the same circumstances; will follow in 
the rear of their respective regiments. 
219. — An officer under arrest will not wear a sword, or 
visit officially his commanding or other superior officer, un- 
less sent for; and in case of business, he will make known 
his object in writing. 
ARTICLE XXVIII. 
nouns of service and roll-calls. 
220. —In garrison, reveille will be at 5 o’clock in May, 
June, July, and August, at 6 in March, April, September, 
and October, and at half-past 6 in November, December, 
January, and February; retreat at sunset; the troop, sur- 
geon’s call, signals for breakfast and dinner at the hours pre- 
scribed by the commanding officer, according to climate and 
season. In the cavalry, stable-calls immediately after reveille, 
and an hour and a half before retreat; water-calls at the 
hours directed by the commanding officer. 
221. —In camp, the commanding officer prescribes the 
hours of reveille, reports, roll-calls, guard-mounting, meals, 
stable-calls, issues, fatigues, &c. 
222. — SIGNALS. 
1. To go for fuel—-poing stroke and ten stroke roll. 
2. To go for water—two strokes and a flam. 
3. For fatigue party—-pioneer’s march. , f 
4. Adjutant’s call—-first part of the troop. 
5. First sergeant’s call—one roll and four taps. 
0. Sergeant’s call—one roll and three taps. 
7. Corporal’s call—one roll and two taps. 
8. For the drummers—the drummer’s call. 
223. —The drummer’s call shall be beat by the drums ot the 
police guard five minues before the time ot beating the stated 23 
calls, when the drummers will assemble before the colors of 
their respective regiments, and as soon as the beat begins 
on the right, it will b© immediately taken up along the line. 
221.—There shall be daily at least three stated roll-calls' 
viz : at reveille, retreat, and tattoo. They will be made on the 
company parades by the first sergeants, superintended by a 
commissioned officer of the company. The captains will re- 
port the absentees without leave to the colonel or command- 
ing officer. 
225. —Immediately after reveille roll-call (after stable-duty 
in the cavalry), the tents or quarters, and the space around 
them, will be put in order by the men of the companies, u- 
perintended by the chiefs of squads, and the guard-house or 
guard tent by the guard or prisoners. 
226. —The morning reports of companies, signed by the Cap- 
tains and First Sergeants, will be handed to the Adjutant be- 
fore eight o’clock in the morning, and will be consolidated by 
the Adjutant within the next hour, for the information of the 
Colonel ; and if the consolidation is to be sent to higher au- 
thority, it will be signed by the Colonel and the Adjutant. 
ROLL-CALLS. 
ARTICLE XXIX. 
HONORS TO BE PAID BY TI1E TROOP 
227. —The President or Vice President is to be saluted witli 
the highest honors—all standards and colors dropping, officers 
and troops saluting, drums beating and trumpets sounding. 
228. —A General comm,anding-in-chief is to be received— 
by cavalry, with sabres presented, trumpetssonndingthe march, 
and all the officers saluting, standards dropping; by infantry, 
with drums beating the march, colors dropping, officers salu- 
ting, and arms presented. 
229. —A Majoi-General is to be received—by cavalry, with 
sabres presented, trumpets sounding twice the trumpet-flourish, 
and officers saluting ; by infantry, with three ruffles, colors 
dropping, officers saluting, and arms presented. 
230. —A Brigadier-General is to be received—by cavalry, 
with sabres presented, trumpets sounding once the trumpet- 
flourish, and officers saluting ; by infantry, with two ruffles, 
colors dropping, officers saluting, and arms presented. 
231. —An Adjutant-General or Inspector-General, if under 
the rank of a General officer, is to be received at a review or 
inspection of the troops under arms—by cavalry, with sabres 24 
presented, officers saluting; by infantry, officers saluting and 
arms presented. The same honors to be paid to any field-offi- 
cer authorized to review and inspect the troops. When the 
inspecting officer is junior to the officer commanding the pa- 
rade, no compliments will be paid : he will bo received only 
with swords drawn and arms shouldered. 
232. —All guards are to turn out and present arms to Gener- 
al officers as often as they pass them, except the personal 
guards of General officers, which turn out only to the Gene- 
rals whose guards they are, and to officers of superior rank. 
233. —To commanders of regiments,garrisons,or camps, their 
own guards turn out, and present arms once a day ; after which, 
they turn out with shouldered arms. 
234. —To the members of the Cabinet ; to the Chief Justice, 
the President of the Congress of the Confederate States ; and to 
Governors, within their respective States and Territories—the 
same honors will be paid as to a General commanding-in-chief. 
235. —Officers of a foreign service may be complimented 
with the honors due to their rank. 
230.—American and Foreign'Envoys or Ministers will be 
received with the compliments dye to a Major-General. 
237. —The colors of a regiment passing a guard are to be 
saluted, the trumpets sounding, and the drums beating a march. 
238. —When General officers or persons entitled to salute, pass 
in the rear of a guard, the officer is only to make his men stand 
shouldered, and not to face his guard about, or beat his drum. 
239. —When General officers, or to a salute, 
pass guards while in the act of relieving, both guards are to 
salute, receiving the word oco minand from the senior officer 
of the whole. 
240. —All guards are to be under arms when armed parties 
approach their posts ; and to parties commanded by commis- 
sioned officers, they are to present their arms, drums beating u 
march, and officers saluting. 
241. —Iso compliments by guards or sentinels will be paid 
between retreat and reveille, except as prescribed for grand 
rounds. 
242. —All guards and sentinels are to pay the same compli- 
ments to the officers of the navy, marines, and militia, in the 
service of the Confederate States, as are directed to be paid to 
the officers of the army, according to their relative ranks. 243. —It is equally the duty of non-commissioned officers 
and soldiers, at all times and in all situations, to pay the proper 
compliments to officers of the navy and marines, and to 
officers of other regiments, when in uniform, as to officers of 
their own particular regiments and corps. 
244. —Courtesy among military men is indispensable to 
discipline. Respect to superiors will not be confined to obe- 
dience on duty, but will be extended to all occasions. It is 
always the duty of the inferior to accost or to offer first the 
customary salutation, and of the superior to return such com- 
plimentary notice. 
245. —Sergeants, with swords drawn, will salute by bring- 
ing them to a present—with muskets, by bringing the left hand 
across the body, so as to strike the musket near the right 
shoulder. Corporals out of the ranks, and privates not sen- 
tries, will carry their muskets at a shoulder as sergeant, and 
salute in like manner. 
246. — When a soldier without arms, or with side-arms only, 
meets an officer, he is to raise his hand to the right side ot 
the visor of his cap, palm to the front, elbow raised as high 
as the shoulder, looking at the same time in a respectful and 
soldier-like manner at the officer, who will return the compli- 
ment thus offiered. 
247—A non commissioned officer or soldier being seated, 
and without particular occupation, will rise on the approach 
of an officer, and make the customary salutation. If standing, 
he will turn toward the officer for the same purpose. If the 
parties remain in the same place or on the same ground, such 
compliments need not be repeated. 
248. —The national salute is by the number of 
States composing the Confederacy, at the rate of one gun for 
each State. 
249. —The President of the Confederate States alone is to re- 
cieve a salute of twenty-one guns. 
250. —The Vice President is to receive a salute of seventeen 
guns. 
251. —The Heads of the great Executive Departments of the 
National Government; the General commanding the army ; the 
Governors of States and Territories, within their respective 
jurisdictions, fifteen guns. 
252. —A Major-General, thirteen guns. 
SALUTES. 253.—A Brigadier-General) eleven guns. 
. -54-.—Foreign ships of war will be saluted in return for a 
similar compliment, gun for gun, on notice being offieiaJlv 
received of such intention. If there be several posts in sight 
of, or within six miles of each other, the principal only shall 
reciprocate compliments with ships passing. 
255. — Officers of the Nan/ will be saluted according; to rela- 
tive rank.' 
256. —Foreign Officers invited to visit a fort or post may be 
saluted according to their relative rank. 
251.—Envoys and Ministers of the Confederate States and 
foreign powers are to be saluted with thirteen guns. 
258. —A General officer will be saluted but once in a year at 
each post, and only when notice of his intention to visit th g 
post has been given. 
259. —Salutes to individuals are to be tired on their arrival 
only. 
260. Omitted. 
261. —Escorts of honor may be composed of cavalry or in- 
fantry, or both, according to circumstances. They are guards 
of honor for the purpose of receiving and escorting personages 
of high rank, civil or military. The troops for this purpose 
will be selected for their soldierly appearance and superior 
discipline. 
262. —The escort will be drawn up in line, the centre op- 
posite to the place where the personage presents himself, with 
an interval between the wings to receive him and his retinue. 
On his appearance, he will be received with the honors due 
to his rank. Who* he has taken his place in the line, the 
whole will be wheeled into platoons or companies, as the case 
may be, and take up the march. The same ceremony will be 
observed, and the same honors paid, on his leaving the escort. 
263. —When the position of the escort is at a considerable 
distance from the point where he is expected to be received, 
as, for instance, where a court-yard or wharf intervenes, a. 
double line of sentinels will be posted from that point to the 
escort, facing inward, and the sentinels will successively 
salute as he passes. 
26f.—An officer will be appointed to attend him, to bear 
such communications as he may have to make to the com- 
mander of the escort. 
ESCORTS OF HONOR. 27 
FUNERAL HONORS. 
265. —On the receipt of official intelligence of the death of 
the President of the Confederate States, at any post or camp, 
rhe commanding officer shall, on the following day, cause a 
gun to be tired at every half hour, sunrise, and 
ending at sunset. When posts are contiguous, the firing will 
take place at the post only commanded by the superior officer. 
266. —On the day of interment of a General commanding-in- 
chief a gun will be fired at every half-hour, until the proces- 
sion moves, beginning at sunrise. 
26T.—-The funeral escort of a General commanding-in-chief 
shall consist of a regiment of infantry, a squadron of cavalry, 
and six pieces of artillery. 
26S.—That of a Major-General, a regiment of infantry, a 
squadron of cavalry, and four pieces of artillery, 
269. —That of a Brigadier-General, a regiment of infantry, 
one company of cavalry, and two pieces of artillery. 
270. —That of a Colonel, a regiment. 
271. —That of a Lieutenant-Colonel, six companies. 
272. —That of a Major, four companies. 
276—That of a Captain, one company. 
27f.—That of a Subaltern, half a company. 
275. —The funeral escort shall always be commanded by an 
officer of the same rank with the deceased ; or, if none such 
be present, by one of the next inferior grade. 
276. —The funeral escort of a non-commissioned staff officer 
shall consist of sixteen rank and file, commanded by a sergeant. 
277. —That of a Sergeant, of fourteen rank and file, com- 
manded by a Sergeant. 
278. —That of a of twelve rank and'file, com- 
manded by a Corporal; and, 
279. —That of a private, of eight rank and file, commanded 
by a Corporal. 
280. —The escort will be formed in two ranks, opposite to 
the quarters or tent of the deceased, with shouldered arms 
and bayonets unfixed ; the artillery and cavalry on the right 
of the infantry. 
281. —On the appearance of the corpse, the officer com- 
manding the escort will command, 
Present Arms ! 
when the honors due to the deceased will be paid by the 28 
drums and trumpets. The music will then play an appropriate 
air, and the coffin will then bo taken to the right, where it 
will be halted. The commander will next order, 
1. Shoulder Arms! 2. By company (or platoon), left wheel. 
3. March. 4. Reverse Arms! 5. Column, forward. '6. 
Guide right. 7. March. 
The arms will be reversed at the order by bringing the fire- 
lock under the left arm, butt to the front, barrel downward, 
left hand sustaining the lock, the right steadying the firelock 
behind the back; swords are reversed in a similar manner 
under the right arm. 
282. —The column will be marched in slow time to solemn 
music, and, on reaching the grave, will take a direction so as 
that the guides shall be next to the grave. When the centre 
of the column is opposite the grave, the commander will 
order, 
1. Column. 2. Halt ! 3. Right into line, wheel. 4. March ! 
The coffin is then brought along the front, to the opposite side 
of the grave, and the commander then orders, 
1. Shoulder Arms ! 2. Present Arms ! 
And when the coffin reaches the grave, he adds, 
% 
1. Shoulder Arms ! 2. Rest on Arms ! 
The rest on arms is d>ne by placing the muzzle on the left 
foot, both hands on the butt, the head on the hands or bowed, 
right knee bent. 
283. —After the funeral service is performed, and the coffin 
is lowered into the grave, the commander will order, 
1. Attention! 2. Shoulder Arms! 3. Load at will. 4. 
Load! 
When three rounds of small arms will be fired by the escort, 
taking care to elevate the pieces. 
284. —This being done, the commander will order, 
1. By company (or platoon), right wheel. 2. March! 3 
Column, forward. 4. Guide left. 5. Quick March. 
The music will not begin to play until the escort is clear of 
the enclosure. 
285. —When the distance to the place of interment is con- 
siderable, the escort may march in common time and in 
column of route, after leaving the camp or garrison, and till 
it approaches the burial ground. 29 
2SG.—The pall bearers, six in number, will be selected from 
the grade of the deceased, or from the grade or grades next 
above or below it. 
287 —At the funeral of an officer, as many in commission of 
the army, division, brigade, or regiment, according to tilt- 
rank of the deceased, as can conveniently be spared from other 
duties, will join in procession, iii uniform and with side arras. 
The funeral of a non-commissioned officer or private xvill be 
attended, in like manner, by the non-commissioned officers or 
privates of the regiment or company, according to the rank of 
the deceased, with side-arms only. 
288.—Persons joining in the procession follow the coffin in 
the inverse order of their rank. 
2S9.—The usual badge of military mourning is a piece of' 
black crape around the left arm, above the elbow, and also 
upon the sword hilt ; and will be worn when in full or in 
undress. 
290. —As family mourning, crape will be worn by officers 
(when in uniform) only around the left arm. 
291. —The drums of a funeral escort will be covered with 
black crape, or thin black serge. 
292. —Funeral honors will be paid to deceased officers with- 
out military rank according to their assimilated grades. 
ARTICLE XXX. 
INSPECTIONS OF THE TJROOrS. 
293. The inspection 1)f troops, as a division, regiment,or oth- 
er body composing a garrison or command, not less than a com- 
pany, will generally be preceded by a review. 
294. —There will be certain periodical inspections, to wit : 
1. commanders of regiments and postswill make an in- 
spection of their commands on the last day of every month. 
2. Captains will inspect their companies every Sunday morn- 
ing.—No soldier will be excused from Sunday inspection 
except the guard, the sick, and the necessary attendants in 
the hospital. 
3. Medical officers having charge of hospitals will also make a 
thorough inspection of them every Sunday morning. 
4. Inspection when troops are mustered for payment. 
295. —Besides these inspections, frequent visits will be made 
by the commanding officer, company and medical officers, during the month, to the men’s quarters, the hospital guard- 
house, &c. 
FORM OF INSPECTION. 
296. —The present example embraces a battalion of infantry. 
The inspecting officer and the field and staff* officers will be on 
foot. 
297. —The battalion being in the order of battle, the Colonel 
will cause it to break into open column of companies, right in 
front. Tie will next order the ranks to be opened, when the 
color-rank and color-guard, under the direction of tire Adju- 
tant, will tgke post ten paces in front, and the band ten paces 
in rear of the column. 
298. —The Colonel, seeing the ranks aligned, will command, 
1. Officers and Serg’ts, to the front of your companies. 2. March. 
The officers will form themselves in one rank, eight paces, and 
the non-commissioned officers in one rank, six paces, in ad- 
vance, along the whole fronts of their respective companies, 
from right to left, in the order of seniority ; the pioneers and 
music of each company, in one rank, two paces behind the 
non-commissioned officers. 
299. —The Colonel will next command, 
Field and staff to the front March ! 
The commissioned officers thus designated will form them- 
selves in one rank, on a line equal to the front of the column, 
six paces in front of the colors, from right to left, in the order 
of seniority ; and the non-commissioned staff, in a similar 
manner, two paces in rear of the preceding rank. The Colo- 
nel, seeing the movement executed, will take post on the 
right of the Lieutenant-Colonel, and wait the approach of the 
inspecting officer. But such or the field officers as may be 
superior in rank to the Inspector will not take post in front 
of the battalion. 
300. —The Inspector will commence in front. After in- 
specting the dress and general appearance of the field and 
commissioned staff' under arms, the Inspector, accompanied 
by these officers, will pass down the open column, looking at 
every rank in front and rear. 
301. —The Colonel will now command, 
1. Order arms. 2. Rest ! 
When the Inspector will proceed to make a minute inspection 31 
of the several ranks or divisions, in succession, commencing 
in front. 
302. —As the inspector approaches the non-commissioned 
staff, color-rank, the color-guard, and the hand, the Adjutant 
will give the necessary orders for the inspection of arms, boxes, 
and knapsacks. The colors will he planted firm in the ground, 
to enable the color-bearers to display the contents of their 
knapsacks. The non-commissioned staff' may he dismissed as 
soon as inspected ; but the color-rank and color guard will 
remain until the colors are to he escorted to the place from 
which they were taken. . * 
303. —As the Inspector successively approaches the compa- 
nies, the Captains will command, 
1. Attention. 2. Company. 3 Inspection—-Anus! 
The inspecting officer will then go through the whole com- 
pany, and minutely inspect the arms, accoutrements, and dress 
of each soldier. After this is done, the Captain will com- 
mand, 
Open--Boxes. 
When the ammunition and the boxes will be examined. 
304. —The Captain will then command, 
1. Shoulder—Anus,! 
2. Close order. 
3. March ! 
4. Order Arms ! 
5. Stack Arms ! 
6. To the rear, open order. 
7. March ! 
8. Tront rank-About-Face! 
9. Unsling knapsacks. 
10. Open knapsacks. 
30a.—The Sergeants will face inward at the 2d command, 
raid close npon the centre of the 3d, and stack their arms at 
the 5tli command; at the 6th command they face outward, 
and resume their positions at the 7th. "When the ranks are 
closed, preparatory to take arms, the Sergeants will also close 
upon the centre, and at the word, take their arms and resume 
their places. 
306. —The knapsacks will he placed at the feet of the men 
the flaps from them, with the great-coats on the flaps, and the 
knapsacks leaning on the great coats. In this position the 
Inspector will examine their contents, or so may of them as 
he may tlfink necessary, commencing with the non-commis- 
sioned oflieers, the men standing at attention. 
307. —When the Inspector has passed through the company, 
the Captain will command, 
Repack—Knapsacks ; when each soldier will repack and buckle up his knapsack, 
leaving it on the ground, the number upward, turned from 
him, and then stand at rest. 
308.—The Captain will then command, 
1. Attention. 2. Company. 3. Sling—Knapsacks. 
At the word sling, each soldier will take his knapsack, holding: 
it by the inner straps, and stand erect; at the last word he 
will replace it on his back. The Captain will continue, 
4. Front rank—About—Face ! 
•5. Close order. 
6. March ! 
7. Take—Arms ! 
8. Shoulder—Arms ! 
9. Officers and Sergeants, 
to your posts. 
10. March! 
and will cause the company to tile off'to their tents and quar- 
ters, except the company that is to re-escort the colors, which 
will await the further orders of the Colonel. 
309. —In an extensive column, some of the rearmost com- 
panies may, after the inspection of dress and general appear- 
ance, be permitted to stack arms until just before the Inspector 
approaches them, when they will be directed to take arms and 
resume their position. 
310. —The inspection of the troops being ended, the field 
and staff will next accompany the Inspector to the hospital, 
magazine, arsenal, quarters, sutler’s shop, guard-house, and 
such other places as he may think proper to inspect. The 
Captains and subalterns repair to their companies and sections 
to await the Inspector. 
311. —The hospital being at all times an object of particular 
interest, it will be critically and minutely inspected. 
312. —The men will be formed in the company quarters in 
front of their respective bunks, and on the entrance of the 
Inspector the word Attention! will be given by the senior non- 
commissioned officer present, when the whole will salute with 
the hand, without uncovering. 
313. —The Inspector, attended by the company officers, will 
examine the general arrangement of the interior o£ the quar- 
ters, the bunks, bedding, cooking, and table utensils, and such 
other objects as may present themselves ; and afterwards the 
exterior. 
314. —The Adjutant shall exhibit to the Inspector the regi- 
mental books and papers, including those relating to the 
transactions of the Council of Administration. The company books and papers will also be exhibited, the whole together, 
generally at the Adjutant’s office, and in the presence of the 
officers not otherwise particularly engaged. 
315. —The Inspector will examine critically the books and 
accounts of the administrative and disbursing officers of the 
command, and the money and property in their keeping. 
316. —The inspection of cavalry and artillery will conform 
to the principles laid down in the foregoing paragraphs, re- 
gard being had to the system of instruction for those*arms,of 
service respectively. ' 
ARTICLE XXXI. 
MUSTERS. 
317. —The musters will be made by an Inspector-General, 
if present, otherwise by an officer specially designated by the 
Commander of the Army, Division, or Department; and in 
absence of either an Inspector-General or officer specially 
designated, the master will be made by the commander of the 
post. 
318. When one inspecting officer can not muster all the 
troops himself on the day specified, the commanding‘officer 
will designate such other competent officers as may be neces- 
sary, to assist him. 
319. —All stated musters of the troops shall be preceded 
by a minute and careful inspection in the prescribed mode ; 
and if the command be more than a company, by a review, be- 
fore inspection. 
320. —The mustering officer having inspected the compa- 
nies in succession, beginning on the right, returns to the first 
company to muster it. The company being at ordered arms, 
with open ranks, as when inspected, the Captain will, as the 
mustering officer approaches, command, 
1. Attention. 2. Company! 3. Shoulder—Arms ! 
4. Support—Arms ! 
The mustering officer will then call over the names on the roll, 
and each man, as his name is called f will distinctly answer. 
Here ! and bring his piece to a carry and to an order. 
321. —After each company is mustered, the Captain will 
order it to be marched to the company parade, and there 
dismissed to quarters to await the Inspector’s visit. 
322. —After mustering.the companies, the mustering officer, 34 
attended by the company commanders, will visit the guard 
hospital, to verify the presence of the men reported there. 
323. The muster and payrolls will be made on the printed 
forms furnished from the Adjutant-General’s office, and accord- 
ing to the directions given on them. On the muster-rolls 
companies are designated by the name of the captain, whether 
present or absent. The pay-roll is left blank, to be filled by 
the Paymaster 
324. —One copy of each muster-roll will be transmitted by 
the mustering officer to the Adjutant-GeneraPs office in the 
War Department within three days after the muster. 
ARTICLE XXAIL 
FORMS OF PARADE. 
325. On all parades of ceremony, such as Reviews, Guard- 
mounting, at Troop or Retreat parades, instead of the word 
“/A.sT’ which allows the men to move or change the position 
of their bodies, the command will be “Parade Rest!” At 
i he last word of this command, the soldier will carry the right 
toot six inches in the rear of the left heel, the left knee slightly 
bent, the body upright upon the right leg; the musket rest- 
ing against the hollow of the right shoulder, the hands crossed 
in front, the backs of them outward, and the left hand upper- 
most. At the word “Attention!” the soldier will resume 
the correct position at order arms. In the positions here 
indicated, the soldier will remain silent and motionless; and 
it is particularly enjoined upon all officers to cause the com- 
mands above given, on the part of the soldier, to be executed 
with great briskness and spirit. 
326. Officers on all duties under arms are to have their 
swords drawn, without waiting for any words of command for 
that purpose. 
I. DRESS PARADE. 
327. There shall be daily one dress parade, at troop or 
retreat, as the commanding officer may direct. 
328. A signal will be beat or sounded half an hour before 
troop or retreat., for the music to assemble on the regimental 
parade, and each company to turnout under arms on its own 
parade, for roll-call and inspectio n y its own officers. 
329. Ten minutes after that signal, the Adjutants call will 
be given, when the Captains will march their companies (the 
band playing) to the regimental parade, where they take their positions in the order of battle. When the line is formed, the 
Captain of the first company, on notice from the Adjutant, 
steps one pace to the front, and gives to his company the com- 
mand, “ Order Arms! Parade Rest!” which is repeated 
by each Captain in succession to the left. The Adjutant takes 
post two paces on the right of the line; the Sergcanl-major 
two paces on the left. The music will be formed in two ranks 
on the right of the Adjutant. The senior officer present will 
take the command of the parade, and will take post at a 
suitable distance in front, opposite the centre, facing the line. 
330. When the companies have ordered arms, the Adju- 
tant will order the music to beat ojf\ when it will commence 
on the right, beat in front of the line to the left, and back to 
its place on the right. 
331. When the music has ceased, the Adjutant will step 
two paces to the front, face to the left, and command, 
1. Attention! 2. Battalion. 3. Shoulder Arms! 4. Pre- 
pare to open ranks ! 5. To the rear, open order ! G. March. 
At the sixth command, the ranks will be opened according to 
the system laid down in the Infantry Tactics, the commissioned 
officers marching to the front, the company officers four paces, 
field officers six paces, opposite to their positions in the order 
of battle, where they will halt and dress. The Adjutant, 
seeing the ranks aligned, will command, 
F ront! 
and march along the front to the centre, face to the right, and 
pass the line of company officers eight or ten paces, where he 
will come to the right about, and command, 
Present Arms ! 
when arms will be presented, officers saluting. 
332. Seeing this executed, he will face about to the com- 
manding officer, salute, and report, Sir, the parade is 
formed'' The Adjutant will then, on intimation to that effect, 
take his station three paces on the left of the commanding 
officer, one pace retired, passing round his rear. 
333. The commanding officer having acknowledged the 
salute of the line by touching his hat, will, after the Adjutant 
has taken his post, draw his sword, and command, 
1. Battalion. 2. Shoulder Arms! 36 
and add such exercises as he may think proper, concluding 
with 
Order Arms ! 
then return his sword, and direct the Adjutant to receive the 
reports. ' 
334. The Adjutant will now pass round the right of the 
commanding officer, advance upon, the line, halt midway be- 
tween him and the line of company officers, and command, 
1. First Sergeants, to the front and centre. 2. March. 
At the first command, they will shoulder arms as Sergeants, 
march two paces to the front, and face inward. At the second 
command, they will march to the centre, and halt. The Adju- 
tant will then order. 
1. Front—Face. 2. Report. 
At the last word, each in succession, beginning on the right, 
will salute by bringing the left hand smartly across the breast 
to the right shoulder, and report the result of the roll-call 
previously made on the company parade. 
335. The Adjutant again commands, 
I. First Sergeants, outward—Face! 2. To your posts—March! 
when they will resume their places, and order arms. The 
Adjutant will now face to the commanding officer, salute, 
report absent officers, and give the result of the First Ser- 
geants’ reports. The commanding officer will next direct tlm 
orders to be read, when the Adjutant will face about, and 
announce, 
Attention to Orders. 
He will then read the orders. 
336. The ordershaving been read, the Adjutant will face 
to the commanding officer, salute, and report; when, on an 
intimation from the commander, he will face again to the 
line, and announce, 
Parade is dismissed. 
All the officers will now return their swords, face inward and 
close on the Adjutant, he having taken position in their line, 
the field officers on the flanks. The Adjutant commands, 
1. Front—Face ! 2. Forward—March ! 
when they will march forward, dressing on the centre, the 
music playing; and when within six paces of the commander, 
the Adjutant will give the word, 
Halt! 37 
The officers will then salute the commanding officer by raising 
the hand to the cap, and there remain until he shall have com- 
municated to them such instructions as he may have to give, or 
intimates that the ceremony is finished. As the officers dis- 
perse, the First Sergeants will close the ranks of their respec- 
tive companies, and march them to the company parades, 
where they will be dismissed, the band continuing to play un- 
til the companies clear the regimental parade. 
337.—All field and company officers and men will be pre - 
sent at dress parades, unless especially excused, or on some 
duty incomputable with such attendance. 
33S.—A dress parade once a day will not be dispensed with, 
except on extraordinary and urgent occasions. 
II. REVIEW' OK A BATTALION OF INFANTRY. 
339. —Preparatory to a review, the Adjutant will cause a 
camp-color to be placed 80 o;‘ 100 paces, or more, according 
to the length of the line, in front of, and opposite to, where 
the centre of the battalion will rest, where the reviewing offi- 
cer is supposed to take his station ; and, although lie may 
choose to quit that position, still the color is to be considered 
as the point to which all the movements and formations are 
relative. 
340. —The Adjutant will also cause points to be marked, at 
suitable distances, for the wheelings of the divisions ; so that 
their right flanks, in marching past, shall only be about four 
paces from the camp-color, where it is supposed the reviewing 
officer places himself to receive the salute. 
341. —The battalion being formed in the order of battle, at 
shouldered anus, the colonel will command. 
1. Battaliom, prepare for review ! 2. To the rear, open order. 
3. March ! 
At the word March, the field and staff officers dismount ; the 
company officers and the color-rank advance four paces in front 
of the front rank, and place themselves opposite to their respec- 
tive places in the order of battle. The colorqmard replace the 
color-rank. The staff officers place themselves, according to 
rank, three paces on the right of the rank of company officers, 
and one pace from eaffii other ; the music takes post as at pa- 
rade. The non-commissioned staff take post one pace from 
each other, and three paces on tiie right of the front rank of 
the battalion. 38 
342.—When the ranks are aligned, the colonel will com- 
mand, 
and place himself eight paces, and the Lieutenant-Colonel and 
.Major will place themselves two paces, in front of the rank of 
company officers, and opposite to their respective places in the 
order of battle, all facing to the front. 
343.—When the reviewing officer presents himself before 
the centre, and is fifty or sixty paces distant, the Colonel will 
face about, and command, 
Front! 
and resume his front. The men present arms, and the officers 
salute, so as to drop their swords with the last motion of the 
firelock. The non-commissioned staff salute by bringing the 
sword to apoise, tue hilt resting on the breast, the blade in 
front of the face, inclining a little outward. The music will 
play, and all the drums beat, according to the rank of the re- 
viewing officer. The colors only salute such persons as, from 
their rank, and by regulation, (See Article XXIX,) are entitled 
to that honor. If the reviewing officer be junior in rank to 
the commandant of the parade, no compliment will be paid 
to him, but he will be received with arms carried, and the 
officers will not salute as the column passes in review. 
34:4.—The reviewing officer having halted, and acknowledg- 
ed the salute of the line by touching or raising his cap or hat, 
the Colonel will face about and command, 
Present—Arms ! 
Shoulder—Arms ! 
when the men shoulder their pieces; the officers and non- 
commissioned staff recover their swords with the last motion, 
and the Colonel faces to the front. 
345.—The reviewing officer will- then go toward the right, 
the whole remaining perfectly steady, without paying any fur- 
ther compliment, while he passes along the front of the bat- 
talion, and proceeds round the left flank, and along the rear of 
the tile-closers, to the right. While the reviewing officer is 
going round, the battalion, the band will play, and will cease 
when he has returned to the right flank of the troops. 
34:6.— -When the reviewing officer turns off, to place him- 
self by the camp-color in front, the Colonel will face to the 
line and command, 
1. Close Order. 2. March! 
At the first command, the field and company officers will 39 
face to the right-about, and at the second command all persons, 
except the Colonel, will resume their places in the order of 
battle ; the field and staff officers mount. 
347. —The reviewing officer having taken his position near 
the camp-color, the Colonel will command, 
1. By company, right wheel. 2. Quick—March ! 3. Pass 
in review. 4. Column, forward. 5. Guide right. 6. March ! 
The battalion, in column of companies, right in front, will then , 
in common time, and at shouldered arms, be put in motion ; 
the Colonel four paces in front of the Captain of the leading 
company ; the Lientenant-Colonel on a line with the leading 
company ; the Major on a line with the rear company : the 
Adjutant on a line with the second Company ; the Sergeant- 
Major on aline with the company next preceding the rear— 
each six paces from the flank (left) opposite to the reviewing 
officer ; the staff officers in one rank, .according the order of 
precedency, from the right, four paces in rear of the column ; 
the music, preceded by the principal musician, six paces before 
the Colonel ; the pioneers, preceded by a Corporal, four paces 
before the principal musician; and the Quartermaster-Sergeant, 
two paces from the side -opposite to the guides, and in line 
with the pioneers. 
348. —All other officers and non-commissioned officers will 
march past in the places prescribed for them in the march of 
an open column. The guides and soldiers will keep their heads 
steady to the front in passing in review. 
349. —The color-bearer will remain in the ranks while pass- 
ing and saluting. 
350. —The music will begin to play at the command to 
march, and after passing the reviewing officer, wheel to the 
left out of the column, and take a position opposite and facing 
him, and will continue to play until the rear of the column 
shall have passed him, when it will cease, and follow in the 
rear of the battalion, unless the battalion is to pass in quick 
time also, in which case it will keep its position. 
351. —The officers wull salute the reviewing officer when they 
arrive within six paces of him, and recover their swords when 
six paces past him. All officers, in saluting, will cast their 
eyes toward the reviewing officer. 
352. The Colonel, when he has saluted at the head of the 
battalion, will place himself near the revie wing officer, and will- 
remain there until the rear has passed, when lie will rejoin 
the battalion. 40 
35^3. The colors will salute the reviewing officer, if enti- 
tled to it, when with in six paces of him, and be raised when they 
have, passed by him an equal distance. The drums will beat 
a march, or ruffle, according to the rank of the reviewing offi- 
cer, at the same time that the colors salute. 
354. the column has passed thereviewingofficer, the 
Colonel will direct it to the ground it marched from and com- 
mand, 
Guide left, 
in time for the guides to cover.* The column having arrived 
on its ground, the Colonel will command, 
1. Column. 2. Halt ! 
form it in order of battle, and cause the ranks to be opened, as 
in paragraph 341. The review will terminate by the whole 
saluting as at the beginning. 
355. —If, however, instructions have been previously given 
to march the troops past in quick time also, the Colonel will, 
instead of changing the guides, halting the column, and wheel- 
ing it into line, as above directed, give the command, 
1. Quirk time. 2. March. 
In passing the reviewing officer again, no salute will be offer- 
ed by either officers or men. The music will have kept its 
position opposite the reviewing officer, and at the last com- 
mand will commence playing, and as the column approaches, 
will place itself in front ot, and march off with the column, and 
-continue to play until the battalion is halted on its original 
ground of formation. The Review will terminate in the same 
manner as prescribed above. 
356. —-The Colonel will afterwards cause the troops to per- 
form such exercises and manoeuvres as the reviewing officer 
may direct. 
,357.—When two or more battalions are to be reviewed, 
they will be formed in parade order, with the proper intervals, 
and will also perform the same movements that are laid down 
for a single battalion, observing the additional directions that 
are given for such movements when applied to the line. The 
Brigadier-General and Ids staff,'on foot, will place themselves 
opposite the centre of the brigade ; the Brigadier-General two 
paces in front of the rank of Colonels, his aid two paces on his 
right, and one retired ; and the other brigade staff officers, 
those having the rank of field officers, in the rank of Lieutenant- 41 
Colonels and Majors ; and those below that rank, in the rank 
of company officers. 
•353.—In passing in review, a Major-General will be four 
paces in front of the Colonel of the leading battalion of his 
division ; and the Brigadier-General will be on the right of the 
Colonels of the leading battalions of their brigades; staff offi- 
cers on the left of their Generals. 
359. —When the line exceeds two battalions, the reviewing- 
officer may cause them to march past in quick time only. In 
such cases the mounted officers only will salute. 
360. —A number of companies less than a battalion will be 
reviewed as a battalion, and a single company as if it were 
with the batalliou. In the latter case, the company may 
pass in column or platoons. 
361. —If several brigades are to be reviewed together, or in 
one line, this further difference will be observed : the review- 
ing personage, joined by the General of the division, on the 
right of his division, will proceed down the line, parallel to 
its front, and when near the Brigadier-Generals respectively, 
will be saluted by their brigades in succession. The music 
of each, after the prescribed salute, will play while the review- 
ing personage is in front, or in rear of it, and only then. 
362. —In marching in review, with several battalions in 
common time, the music of each succeeding battalion will 
commence to play when the music of the preceding one has 
ceased, in order to follow its battalion. When marching in 
quick time, the music will begin to play when the rear com- 
pany of the proceeding battalion has passed the reviewing- 
officer. 
363. —The reviewing officer or personage will acknowledge 
the salute by raising, or taking off his cap or hat, when the 
commander of the troops salutes him ; and also when the 
colors pass. The remainder of the time occupied by the pas- 
sage of the troops, he will be covered. 
364. —The review of cavalry and artillery will be conducted 
on similar principles, and according to the systems of instruc- 
tion for those arms of the service. 
HI. () UA R.D-M O l N TIX <:. 
305.—Camp and garrison guards will be relieved every 
twenty-four hours. The guards at outposts will ordinarily be 
relieved in the same manner; but this must depend on their distances from camp, or other circumstances, which may 
sometimes require their continuing on duty several days. In 
such cases they must be previously warned to provide them- 
selves accordingly. 
366.—At the first call lor guard-mounting, the men warned 
for duty turn out on their company parades for inspection by 
the First Sergeants; and at the second call, repair to the regi- 
mental or garrison parade, conducted by the first Sergeants. 
Each detatchment, as it arrives, will, under the direction of 
the Adjutant, take post on the left of the one that preceded 
it, in open order, arms shouldered and bayonets fixed; the 
supernumeraries five paces in the rear of the men of their 
respective companies ; the First Sergeants in the rear of them. 
The Sergeant-Major will dress the ranks, count the files, verify 
the details, and when the guard is formed, report to the Adju- 
tant, and take post two paces on the left oi the front rank. 
367—The Adjutant then commands Front, when the officer 
of the guard takes post twelve paces in front of the centre, 
the Sergeants in one rank, four paces in the rear of the offi- 
cers; and the Corporals in one rank, four paces in the rear of 
the Sergeants—all facing to the front. The Adjutant then 
assigns their places in the guard. 
368. —The Adjutant will then command, 
1. Officer, and non-commissioned officers. 2. AnoUT—Face ! 
' 3. Inspect your guards—March ! 
The non-commissioned officers then take their posts. Tin* 
commander of the guard then commands, 
1. Order—Arms ! 2. Inspection—A RMS. 
and inspects his guard. When there is no commissioned offi- 
cer on the guard, the Adjutant will inspect it. During in- 
spection, the band will play. 
369. —The inspection ended, the officer of the guard takes 
post as though the guard were a company of a battalion, in 
open order, under review; at the same time, also, the officers 
of the day will take post in front of the centre of the guard ; 
the old officers of the day three paces on the right of the new 
officer of the day, one pace retired. 
370. —The Adjutant will now command, 
1. Parade—Re’St ! 2. Troop—Beat off ! 
when the music, beginning on the right, will beat down the line in front of the officer of the guard to the left, and back 
to its place on the right, where it will cease to play. 
371.—The Adjutant then commands, 
1. Attention! 2. Shoulder—Arms! 3. Close order—March! 
At the word “close order,” the officer will face about; at 
“ march,” resume his post in line. The Adjutant then com- 
mands, 
At which he will face to the new officer of the day, salute, and 
report, “ Sir, the guard it formed” The new officer of the day, 
after acknowledging the salute, will direct the Adjutant to 
inarch the guard in review, or by flank to its post. But if the 
Adjutant be senior to the officer of the day, he will report 
without saluting with the sword then, or when marching the 
iruard in review. 
372. —In review, the guard march past the officer of the 
day, according to the order of review, conducted by the Adju- 
tant, marching on the left of the first division ; the Sergeant- 
Major on the left of the last division. 
373. —When the column has passed the officer of the day, 
the officer of the guard marches it to its post, the Adjutant 
and Sergeant-Major retiring. The music which has wheeled 
out of the column, and taken post opposite the officer of the 
day, will cease, and the old officer of the day salute, and give 
the old or standing orders to the new officer of the day. The 
supernumeraries, at the same time, will be marched by the 
First Sergeants to their respective company parades, and 
dismissed. 
374. —In weather, or at night, or after fatiguing marches, 
the ceremony of turning off may be dispensed with, but not. 
the inspection. 
375. —Grand guards, and other brigade guards, are organized 
and mounted on the brigade parade bv the staff officer of the 
parade, under the direction of the field officer of the day of the 
brigade, according to the principles here prescribed for the 
police guard of a regiment. The detail of each regiment is 
assembled on the regimental parade, verified by the Adjutant, 
and marched to the brigade parade by the senior officer of the 
detail. After inspection and review, the officer of the day 
directs the several guards to their respective posts. 
376. —The officer of the old guard having his guard paraded, 
on the approach of the new guard, commands, • 
’ Y resent—Arms ! 
Present—Arms ! 44 
377.—The new guard will march, in quick time, past the 
old guard, at shouldered arms, officers saluting, and take post 
four paces on its right, where, being aligned with it, its com- 
mander will order, 
Present—Arms. 
The two officers will then approach each other, and salute. 
They will then return to their respective guards, and com- 
mand, 
L. Shoulder—Arms! 2. Order—Arms ! 
378. —The officer of the new guard will now direct the 
detail for the advanced guard to be formed and marched to its 
post, the list of the guard made and divided into three reliefs, 
experienced soldiers placed over the arms of the guard and at 
the remote and responsible posts, and the young soldiers in 
posts near the guard for instruction in their duties, and will 
himself proceed to take possession of the guard-house or 
guard-tent, and the articles and prisoners in charge of the 
guard. 
379. —During the time of relieving the sentinels and of call- 
ing in the small posts, the old commander will give to the new 
all the information and instructions relating to his post. 
380. —The first relief having been designated and ordered 
two paces to the front, the Corporal of the new guard will 
take charge of it, and go to relieve the sentinels, accompanied 
by the corporal of the old guard, who will take command of 
the old sentinels, when the whole are relieved. 
351. —If the sentinels are numerous, the Sergeants are to be 
employed, as well as the Corporals, in relieving them. 
352. —The relief, with arms at a support, in two ranks, will 
march by flank, conducted by the Corporal on the side of the 
leading front-rank man; and the men will be.numbered alter- 
nately in the front and rear rank, the man on the right of the 
front rank being No 1. Should an officer approach, the Cor- 
poral will command carry arms, and resume the support arms 
when the officer is passed. 
353. —The sentinels at the guard-house or guard-tent will 
be the first relieved and left behind; the others are relieved in 
succession. 
354. —When a sentinel sees the relief approaching, he will 
halt and face to it, with his arms at a shoulder. At six paces, 
the Corporal will command, 
l. Relief. 2. Halt. 45 
when the relief will halt and carry arms. The Corporal will 
then add, “ No. 1,” or “ No. 2,” or “ No. 3,” according to the 
number of the post, 
Arms—Port ! 
The two sentinels will, with arms at ports then approach each 
other, when the old sentinel, under the correction of the Cor- 
poral, will whisper the instructions to the new sentinel. This 
done, the two sentinels will shoulder arms, and the old senti- 
nel will pass, in quick time, to his place in rear of the relief. 
The Corporal will then command, * 
1. Support—Arms ! 2. Forward. 3. March ! 
and the relief proceeds in the same manner until the whole 
are relieved. 
385. —The detachments and sentinels from the old o-uard 
having come in, it will be marched, at shouldered alono* 
the front of the new guard, in quick time, the new guard 
standing at'presented arms ; officers saluting, and the music of 
both guards beating, except at the outposts. 
386. —On arriving at the regimental or garrison parade, the 
commander of the old guard will send the detachments com- 
posing it, under charge of the non-commissioned officers, to 
their respective regiments. Before the men are dismissed, 
their pieces will be drawn or discharged at a target. On re- 
joining their companions, the chiefs of squads will examine 
the arms, &c., of their men, and cause the whole to the put 
away in good order. 
3S7.—When-the old guard lias marched off fifty paces, the 
oliicer of the new guard will order his men to stack their arms, 
or place them in the arm-racks. 
38S.—The commander of the guard will then make him- 
self acquainted with all the instructions for his post, visit the 
sentinels, and question them and the non-commissioned'officers 
relative to the instructions they may have received from other 
persons of the old guard. 
ARTICLE XXXIII. 
GUARDS. 
389. —Sentinels will be relieved every two hours, unless the 
state of the weather, or other causes, should make it neces- 
sary or proper that it be done at shorter or longer intervals. 
390. 'Each relief, before mounting, is inspected by the 46 
commander of the guard or of its post. The Corpora] reports 
to him, and presents the old relief on its return. 
391. —The countersign, or watchword, is given to such per- 
sons as are entitled to pass during the night, and to officers, 
non-commissioned officers, and sentinels of the guard. Inte- 
rior guards receive the countersign only when ordered by the 
commander of the troops. 
392. —Thqparole is imparted to such officers only as have a 
right to visit the guards, and to make the grand rounds ; and" 
to officers commanding guards. 
o o 
393. —As soon as the new guard has been marched off, the 
officer of the day will repair to the office of the commanding 
. officer and report for orders. 
394. —The officer of the day must see that the officer of the 
guard is furnished with the parol and countersign before re- 
treat. 
395. —The officer of the day visits the guards during the day 
at such times as he may deem necessary, and makes his rounds 
at night at least once after 12 o’clock. 
390.—Upon being relieved, the officer of the day will make 
such remarks in the report of the officer of the guard as cir- 
cumstances require, and present the same at head quarters. 
397. —Commanders of guards leaving their posts to visit 
their sentinels, or on other duty, are to mention their inten- 
tion, and the probable time of their absence, to the next in 
command. 
398. —The officers are to remain constantly at their guards, 
except while visiting their sentinels, or necessarily engaged 
elsewhere on their proper duty. 
399. —Keither officers nor soldiers are to take off their clo- 
thing or accoutrements while they are on guard. 
400. —The officer of the guard must see that the counter- 
sign is duly communicated to the sentineb a ttle before 
twilight. 
401. —When a fire breaks out, or any alarm is raised in a 
garrison, all guards are to be immediately under arms. 
402. —Inexperienced officers are put on guard as supernu- 
meraries, for the purpose of instruction. 
403. —Sentinels will not take orders or allow themselves to 
be relieved, except by an officer or non-commissioned officer 
of their guard or party, the officer of the day, or the command- ing officer; in which case the orders will be immediately 
notified to the commander of the guard by the officer giving 
them. 
404. —Sentinels will report every breach of orders or regu- 
lations they are instructed to enforce. 
405. —Sentinels must keep themselves on the alert, observ- 
ing every thing that takes place within sight and hearing of 
their post. They will carry their arms habitually at support, 
or on either shoulder, but will never quit them. In wet 
weather, if there be no sentry-box, they will secure arms. 
406. —No sentinel shall quit his post or hold conversation 
not necessary to the proper discharge of his duty. 
407. —All persons, of whatever rank in the service, are re- 
quired to observe respect toward sentinels. 
408. —In case of disorder, a sentinel must call out the guard; 
0 7 
and if a fire take place, he must cry—“ Fire!” adding the 
number of his post. If in either case the danger be great, he 
must discharge his firelock before calling out. 
409. —It is the duty of a sentinel to repeat all calls made 
f rom posts more distant from the main body of the guard than 
his own, and no sentinel will be posted so distant as not to be 
heard by the guard, either directly or through other sentinels. 
410. —Sentinels will present arms to general and field offi- 
cers, to the officer of the day, and to the commanding officer 
of the post. To all other officers they will carry arms. 
411. —When a sentinel in his sentry-box sees an officer ap- 
proaching, he will stand at attention, and as the officer passes 
will salute him, bv bringing the left hand briskly to the 
musket, as high as the right shoulder. 
412. —The sentinel at any post of the guard, when he sees 
any body of troops, or an officer entitled to compliment, ap- 
proach, must call “ Turn out the guard /” and announce who 
approaches. 
413. —Guards do not turn out as a matter of compliment 
after sunset; but sentinels will, when officers in uniform ap- 
proach, pay them proper attention, by facing to the proper 
front, and standing steady at shouldered arms. This will be 
observed until the evening is so far advenced that the senti- 
nels beinn challensfirm. 
o o o 
114.—After retreat (or the hour appointed by the com- 
manding o cer), until broad daylight, a sentinel challenge, 
every person who approaches him, taking, at the ".ame times 48 
the position of arms port. He will suffer no person to come 
nearer than within reach of his bayonet, until the person lias 
given the countersign. 
415. —A sentinel, in challenging, will call out—“ TVho comes 
there?” If answered—“ Friend, with the countersign,” and he 
be instructed to pass persons with the countersign, he will reply 
“Advance friend, with the countersign!” If answered—- 
“ Friends /” he will reply, “ Halt friends ! Advance one, with 
the countersign /” If answered—“ Relieff “ Patrol f or 
“ Grand rounds,” he will reply—“ Halt! Advance, Sergeant, 
(or Corporal) with the countersign /” and satisfy himself that 
the party is what it represents itself to be. If he have no 
authority to pass persons with the countersign, if the wrong 
countersign be given, or if the persons have not the counter- 
sign, he will cause them to stand, and call, “ Corporal of the 
Guard /” 
416. —In the daytime, when the sentinel before the guard 
sees the officer of the day approach, he will call—“ Turn out 
th,e guard! Ojficer of the day.” The guard will be paraded, 
and salute with presented arms. 
417. —When any person approaches a post of the guard at 
night, the sentinel before the post, after challenging, causes 
him to halt until examined by a non-commissioned officer of 
the guard. If it be the officer of the day, or any other offi- 
cer entitled to inspect the guard and to make the rounds, the 
non-commissioned officer will call—“ Turn out the guard /” 
when the guard will be paraded at shouldered arms, and the 
officer of the guard, if lie thinks necessary, may demand the 
countersign and parole. 
418. —The officer of the day, wishing to make'the rounds,, 
will take an escort of a non-commissioned officer and two men. 
When the rounds are challenged by a sentinel, the Sergeant 
will answer—“ Grand rounds /” and the sentinel will reply— 
*• Halt, grand rounds ! Advance, Sergeant, with the counter- 
sign/” Upon which the Sergeant advances and gives the 
countersign. The sentinel will then cry—“ Advance rounds/” 
and stand at a shoulder till they have passed. 
419. —When the sentinel before the guard challenges, and 
is answered—“ Grand rounds,” he will reply—“ Halt, grand 
rounds! Turn out the guard / grand rounds !” Upon which 
the guard will be drawn up at shouldered arms. The officer 
commanding the guard will then order a Sergeant and two 
men to advance; when within ten paces, the Sergeant chal- 
lenges. The Sergeant of the grand round answers—“ Grand 49 
FORM OF GUARD REPORT. 
c 
CD 
Countersign. 
Parole. 
| Lieutenants. 
| Sergeants. 
| Corporals. 
| Musicians. 
| Privates. 
Total. 
i: 
Aggregate. 
i 
i 
j 
i 
i 
go 3- 1 
"S * ! 
CD 
. i 
! 
r 
Received the foregoing 
articles. 
A. 11 
Lieutenant 1st. 
Infantry. 
Report of a Guard mounted at , on the , and relieved on the . 
LIST OF THE GUARD. 
Relief 
s and when posted. 
Where posted. 
Remarks 
1st Relief. 
From— to— and 
— to — 
2d Relief. 
Erom— to— 
and— to— 
3d. Relief. 
From— to— 
and— to— 
No. 
Name. iCo jRt. 
Name. Co. j Rt. 
Name. | Co.: Rt. 
Guard House. 
Magazine. 
Quarm’r. Store. 
1 
2 
3 
C. D. A. list 
E. F. B. 4th 
(4. H. 1 C. :6th 
I. J. D. 3d. 
K. L.: E. 1 2d. 
M, N. ! F. 5th. 
| 0. P. | G. | 8th 
Q. R. ! II. | 9th 
! S. T. | I. jlOth 
1 1 Sergeant W. V. Uo. A., 1st Artillery. 
2 1 Corporal W. X. Co. B., 1st Infantry. 
8 | Corporal Y. Z , Co. C., 3d Infantry. 
Serg't Guard. 
Crp'l. *• 
LIST OF PRISONERS. 
>.1-5 
Xo. Names. | a : S 
l 3 co 
o V 
i O . CA 
Confined. 
Charges. 
Sentences. 
Remarks. 
When. 
By Whom. 
1 | 
3 * ! 
4 1 
5 ' 1 
A. B. 0., 
Lieut. -— Reg’t. , 
Commanding the Guard 50 
rounds /” The Sergeant of the guard replies—u Advemcr, 
Sergeant, with the countersign !” The Sergeant of the rounds 
advances alone, gives the countersign, and returns to his round. 
The Sergeant of the guard calls to his officer—“ The counter- 
sign is right /” on which the officer of the guard calls—“ Ad- 
vance, rounds ! The officer of the rounds then advances alone, 
the guard standing at shouldered arms. The officer of the 
roundB passes along the front of the guard to the officer, who 
keeps his post on the right, and gives him the parole. He 
then examines the guard, orders back his escort, and, taking 
a new one, proceeds in the same manner to other guards. 
420. —All material instructions given to a sentinel on post 
by persons entitled to make grand rounds, ought to be 
promptly notified to the commander of the guard. 
421. —Any General officer, or the commander of a post or 
garrison, may visit the guards of his command, and go the 
grand rounds, and be received in the same manner as pre- 
scribed for the officer of the day. 
ARTICLE XXXIV. 
ORDERS AND CORRESPONDENCE. 
422. —-Tlie orders of commanders of armies, divisions, brig- 
ades, regiments, are denominated orders of such army, 
division, &c., and are either general or special. Orders are 
numbered, general and special, in seperate series, each begin- 
ning with the year. 
423. —General orders announce the time and place of issues 
and payments, hours for roll calls and duties ; the number and 
kind of orderlies, and the time when they shall be relieved ; 
police regulations, and the prohibitions required by circum- 
stances and localities; returns to be made, and their forms ; 
laws and regulations for the army ; promotions aud appoint- 
ments; eulogies or censures to corps or individuals, and gene- 
rally, whatever it may be important to make known to the 
whole command. 
424. —Special orders are such as do not concern the troops 
generally, and need not be published to the whole command; 
such as relate to the march of some particular corps, the estab- 
lishment of some post, the detaching of individuals, the grant- 
ing requests, &c., &c. 
425. —A general order, and an important special order, must 
be read and approved by the officer whose order it is, before 
it is issued by the staff officer. 51 
426.—An order will state at the head the source, place and 
date, and at the foot, the name of the commander who gives 
it ; as for example : 
Head-Quarters of the Hirst Brigade, Second Division. 
Camp at , 1st June, ISO 
General Ordees, 
No. . 
By command of Brigadier-General A. B. 
C. D., Assistant Adjutant-General. 
427. —Orders may be put in the form of letters, but gene- 
rally in the strict military form, through the office of the Adj u- 
tant or Adjutant-General of the command. 
428. —Orders are transmitted through all the intermediate 
commanders in the order of rank. When an intermediate 
commander is omitted, the officer who gives the order shall 
inform him, and he who receives it shall report it to his im- 
mediate superior- 
420.—Orders for any body of troops will be addressed to 
the commander, and will be opened and executed b v the com- 
mander present, and published or distributed by him when 
necessary ; printed orders, however, are generally distributed 
direct to posts from the head quarters where issued. 
430. —Orders assigning the stations of officers of engineers, 
ordnance, and of the staff'departments, except as provided in 
the regulations for troops in the campaign, will be given by 
the Secretary of War, through the Adjutant-General’s office, 
or by commanders of geographical departments, under the 
special authority of the War Department. The commander 
of a department, who, in consequence of the movement of 
troops or other necessity of the service, removes an officer 
from the station assigned to him by the Secretary of War, 
shall promptly report the case to the Adjutant General. 
431. —A file of the printed orders will be kept with the 
head-quarters of each regiment, with each company, and at 
each military post, and will be regularly turned over by the 
commander, when relieved, to his successor. 
432. —If general orders are not received in regular succes- 
sion. commanding officers will report the missing numbers 
to the proper head-quarters. 
433. —The orderly hours being fixed at each head-quarters, 
the staff officers and chiefs of the special services either at- 
tend in person, or send their assistants to obtain the orders of the day ; and the First Sergeants of companies repair for 
that purpose to the regimental or garrison head-quarters. 
434. —During marches and active operations, and w 
the regular orderly hours cannot be observed, all orders win 
be either sent direct to the troops, or the respective com' 
manders of regiments or corps will be informed when to 
send to head-quarters for them. Under the same circum- 
stances, orders will be read to the troops during a halt, with- 
out waiting for the regular parades. 
435. —Orders to any officer to make a tour of travel on duty, 
as for the inspection or payment of troops, &c., shall desig- 
nate the troops and posts he shall visit, and the order in 
which he shall visit them, and the route of travel. 
436. —Every commander who gives an order involving an 
expenditure of public money, shall send a copy, without de- 
lay, to the bureau of the War Department to which the ex- 
penditure appertains ; and if such commander be serving in 
a military department, he shall send a copy of the order to 
the head-quarters of the Department. 
43—17 If a military commander shall give to a disbursing 
officer any order in conflict with orders received by him from 
the officer in charge of his department, at any superior head- 
quarters, such commander shall forthwith transmit the order 
to such head-quarters, with explanation of the necessity 
which justifies it. 
438. —Copies of all orders of the commanders of armies, 
departments, divisions, and detached brigades, and of the su- 
perintendent of the recruiting service, will be forwarded at 
their dates, or as soon thereafter as practicable, in separate 
series, on full sheets of letter paper, or as printed, to the 
Adjutant-General’s office. 
439. —Written communications from a commander to those 
under his command may be made by his staff officer. In 
all other cases, by the officer himself. 
440. —In signing an official communication, the writer 
shall annex to his name his rank and corps. When he 
writes by order, lie shall state by whose order. 
441-_.Communications to a commanderfrom those under his 
command are addressed to the proper officer of his staff; to 
the chief of the Adjutant-General’s Department, in what re- 
lates specially to his bureau, or to the service generally; to the 
chief of any other departments of the staff, in what relates 
specially to his branch of the service. Communications to the Secretary of War will be made through the Adjutant-Gener- 
al’s office of the War Department, unless itbe a case of claim, 
allowance, or other business specially appertaining to some 
other bureau; for example—claims ofpay will be transmitted 
through the Paymaster-General; for mileage, or quarters, 
the Quartermaster-General. All communications, 
Aftnt roils and stated returns, and accounts, are to be passed 
through the intermediate commanders. The same rule emv- 
orris in verbal applications; for example—a Lieutenant seek- 
ing an indulgence must apply through his Captain. Commu- 
nication from officers of the staff and administrative services 
to their own chiefs do not pass through the military com- 
manders under whom they serve, except estimates for funds 
or supplies. 
-HA-- Copies of all important communications from the 
bureaus of the War Department to disbursing officers, relat- 
ing to the service in a military department, shall be sent 
from the bureau to the department commander. 
443. and returns will be accompanied by a letter of 
transmittal, enumerating them, and referring to no other 
subject. 
444. officers who forward communications, in- 
dorse on them their remarks or opinion, without other letters 
of transmittal. 
44o.--Official letters should generally refer to one matter 
only. In regard to an enlisted man, the company and regi- 
ment must be stated. 
446. on letter paper will be folded in three folds, 
parallel with the writing. 
447. --All communications on public service are to be 
marked on the cover, “ Official business.” 
ARTICLE XXXY. 
R E T URNS AND REPORTS. 
MONTHLY RETURNS. 
448.--Commanders of regiments, corps, and posts, will 
make to the Adjutant-General’s office of the War Depart- 
ment, monthly returns of their respective regiments, corps, 
and posts, on the forms furnished from that office, and ac- 
cording to the directions expressed on them. 
In like manner, Captains make monthly company returns 
to regimental head-quarters. All monthly returns will be 
forwarded on the first day of the next month, except regi- 
mental returns, which are forwarded as soon as all the comp- 
any returns are received. 449. If any company be so far from regimental head qur- 
ters as to delay the transmittal of the monthly return to the 
10th of the month, the Colonel will not wait for the return 
of such company, but leave space for it to be entered at the 
Adutant-General’s office; for which purpose the Captain will 
transmit a copy of the return direct to the Adjutant 
as well as to regimental head quarters. m 
450. —In campaign, monthly returns of divisions and de- 
tached brigades will be made to the Adj 
office. They will exhibit separately the several regiments, and 
detachments, and staff corps, and the strength of each garri- 
son within the command. These returns, and those of regi- 
ments, corps, and posts, in campaign, will, unless otherwise 
ordered, be transmitted through the intermediate command- 
ers. 
451—The established printed forms and blanks of all re- 
turns required from the commanders of divisions, brigades, 
regiments, corps, companies, and posts,will be furnished from 
the Adjutant-General’s Office on their requisitions annually 
made, or oftener, if necessary. The receipt of these forms 
and blanks will be immediately acknowledged, afterward 
accounted for on the next monthly returns. 
452.—Manuscript returns, rolls, certificates, and other doc- 
uments, are prohibited, unless the proper printed forms 
have not been received in time. Regimental returns must 
be made out in the name of the Colonel, whether he be 
present or absent. 
ANNUAL RETURNS—CASUALTIES. 
453. This return will exhibit the various changes and 
alterations which may have taken place in the regiment 
during the preceding twelve months: that is to say—a state- 
of the number of resignations, transfers, deaths, &c., 
of commissioned officers ; the number of men joined by 
enlistment, transferred and discharged ; the number tried by 
courts-martial or by the civil law, and the nature of then- 
offenses; the number of discharges, deaths, dismissals, and 
desertions; numberjoined from desertion, pard< ned, &e. 
454.—To forwarded, to the Adjutant-General, by the Col- 
onels of regiments, quarterly. Also, a duplicate to the second 
Auditor of the Treasury. 
RETURN OF DECEASED SOLDIERS. 
455.-Besides the stated returns of the troops, such other 
FIELD RETURNS. field returns and reports will be made as may be necessary to 
keep the government informed of the condition and strength 
of the forces. 
456. After any action or affair, a return of the killed, 
wounded, and missing will be made, in which the name, rank, 
and regiment of each officer and soldier will be specified, with 
such remarks and explanations as may be requisite for the 
records of the Department of War, or be necessary to estab- 
lish the just claims of any individual who may have been woun- 
ded, or of the heirs and representatives of any killed in action 
(taking care to specify the nature of the wound, the time and place 
of its occurrence, the company, regiment, or corps, and the 
name of the Captain, Colonel, or other commanding officer.) 
REPORTS. 
4-37,—The date of appointment of detail, and of removal 
of all staff officers, orot officers selected for duty in staff de- 
partments, which may entitle them to receive additional pay, 
will be immediately reported by the officer making such ap- 
pointment, detail, or removal, to the Adjutant-General, and to 
the Paymaster of the department or command to which such 
officers belong. . 
4-58.—Whenever any change takes place in the position or 
location of troops, the fact will be immediately reported by 
the commanding officer to general, division, and department 
head-quarters, specifying the date of departure of the whole or 
any part of the troops, or of the arrival of any detachment; as 
well as'all other circumstances connected with such changes 
in the command. These special reports will always be ac- 
companied by an exact return of the troops according to the 
established printed forms. A similar report will be noted on 
the next motldy return of the post or station. If a new post 
or position be established, its situation, and the nearest post- 
office and proper route to it should Irc reported. 
459.—Officers on detached duty will make reports to the 
head-quarters of the regiments or corps, and to the Adjutant- 
General, as often as their stations may be changed. 
PRISONERS OF AVAR CAPTURED PROPERTY. 
460. —A return of prisoners, and a report of the number 
and description of the killed and wounded of the enemy, will 
be forwarded to the Adjut-General’s office, Montgomery, Ala. 
461. —A return of all property captured will be made by the commanding officer of the troops by whom such capture 
was made, to the Adjutant-General, at Montgomery, in order 
that it may be disposed of according to the orders of the War 
Department. 
INSPECTION REPORTS. 
462. —Inspection reports will show the discipline of the 
troops ; their instruction in all military exercises and duties ; 
the state of their arms, clothing, equipments, and accoutre- 
ments of all kinds; of their kitchens and messes; of the bar- 
racks and quarters at the post; of the guard-house, prisons, 
hospital, bake house, magazine, store-houses, and stores of every 
description ; of the stables and horses; the condition of the 
post-school ; the management and application of the post and 
company funds; the state of the post, and regimental, and 
company books, papers, and files; the zeal and ability of the 
officers in command of troops ; the capacity of the officers con- 
ducting the administrative and staff services, the fidelity and 
economy of their disbursements; the condition of all public 
property, and the amount of money in the hands of each dis- 
bursing officer; the regularity of issues and payments; the 
mode of enforcing discipline by courts-martial, and by the 
authority of the officers ; the propriety and legality of all pun- 
ishments inflicted ; and any information whatsoever, concern- 
ing the service in any matter or particular that may merit 
notice, or aid to correct defects or introduce improvements. 
463. —Inspctors are required particularly to report if any 
officer is of intemperate habits, or unfit for active service by 
infirmity or any other cause. 
ARTICLE XXXVI. 
TROOPS IN CAMPAIGN. 
ORGANIZATION AN ARMY IN TIIE FIELD. 
464. —The formation by divisions is the basis of the organ- 
ization and administration of armies in the field. 
465. —A division consists usually of tw«» or three brigades, 
either of infantry or cavalry, and troops of other corps in the 
iieeessary proportion. 
466. —A brigade is formed of two or more regiments. The 
first number takes the right. 
467. —Mixed brigades are sometimes formed of infantry and 
light cavalry, especially for the advance guards. 57 
468. —As tlie troops arrive at the rendezvous, the general 
commanding-in-chief will organize them into brigades and 
divisions. 
469. —The light cavalry is employed as flankers and parti- 
sans, and generally for all service out of the line. 
470—Heavy cavalry belongs to the reserve, and is covered, 
when necessary, in marches, camps, or bivouacs, by light 
troops, or infantry of the line. 
471. —The arrangement of the troops on parade and in order 
of battle is—1st, the light infantry ; 2d, infantry of the line; 
3d, light cavalry ; 4th, cavalry of the line; 5th, heavy cavalry. 
The troops of the artillery and engineers are in the centre of 
the brigades, divisions, or corps to which they are attached: 
marines take the left of other infantry ; volunteers and militia 
take the left of regular troops of the same arm, and among 
themselves, regiments of volunteers or militia of the same arm 
take place by lot. This arrangement is varied by the general 
commanding-in-chief, as the circumstances of war render ex- 
pedient. 
472. —Brigades in divisions, and divisions in the army, are 
numbered from right to left ; but in reports of military opera- 
tions, brigades and divisions are designated by the name of the 
general commanding them. 
473 —The order of regiments in brigades and of brigades 
in divisions may be changed by the commander of the division 
for important reasons, such as the weakness of some corps, or 
to relieve one from marching too long at the rear of the col- 
umn. Such changes must be reported to the general command- 
ing-in-chief. 
474. —The general commanding-in-chief assigns the gener- 
als of divisions and of brigades to their respective command -, 
when the assignment is not made by the Department of War. 
475. —The general of brigade inspects his troops in detail, 
by companies, when he takes the command and at the open- 
ing of the campaign, and as often as may be necessary to 
ascertain exactly their condition. The general *of division 
makes similar inspections when he thinks proper. At these 
inspections the generals examine the arms, clothing, equip- 
ments, harness, horses, &e ; direct the necessary repairs, and 
designate the men and horses to remain in depot, or march 
frith the train. 
476. —Reports o£ inspections are made by the general of brigade to the general of division, and by the general of divi- 
sion to the general commanding-iu-chief. 
477. During marches and all active operations, generals 
of brigade keep themselves exactly informed, by reports of 
corps and by their inspections, of the actual strength of the 
regiments, so as always, and especially after an engagement, 
to make accurate returns to the general of division. 
478. —Staff officers and officers of engineers, ordnance, and 
artillery, according to the nature of the service, are assign- 
ed to the head-quarters of armies and divisions, and detach- 
ed brigades, by order of the general commanding-in chief, 
when the distribution of these officers has riot been regulat- 
ed by the War Department. The necessary staff will be as- 
signed to commanders of brigades. 
479. —When an Engineer or other officer is charged with 
directing an expedition or making a ueeonnoissance, without 
having command of the escort, the commander of the escort 
shall consult him on all the arrangements necessary to secure 
the success of the operation. 
480. —Staff officers, and commanders of engineers, ord- 
nance, and artillery, report to their immediate commanders 
the state ot the supplies and whatever concerns the service 
under their direction, and receive their orders, and com- 
municate to them those they receive from their superiors in 
their own corps. 
481. —The senior officer of engineers, of ordnance, and the 
departments of the general staff serv ing at the chief head- 
quarters in the field, will transmit to the bureau of his de- 
partment at Montgomery, at the close of the campaign, and 
such other times as the commander in the field may ap- 
prove, a full report of the operations of his department, and 
whatever information to improve its service he may be able 
to furnish. 
The report of the officer of engineers will embrace plans of 
military works executed during the campaign, and, in case 
of siege, a journal of the attack or defense. 
CONTRIBUTIONS. 
482,—When the wants of the army absolutely require it, 
and in other cases, under specially instructions from the War 
Department, the general commanding the army may levy 
contributions is money or kind on the enemy’s country oc- 
cupied by the troops. Xo other commander can levy such 
contributions without written authority from the generaf 
com mam I i ng- in- eh i ef. 59 
ORDKKLIES. 
483.-At the opening of a campaign, the commander of 
an arm} determines and announces in orders the number ot 
orderlies, mounted or foot, for the Generals, and the corps 
or regiments by which they are to be supplied, and the 
periods at which they shall be relieved. 
484. —In marches, the mounted orderlies follow the Gen- 
erals, and perform the duty ot escorts, or march with order- 
lies on foot at the head of the division or brigade. 
485. —The staff officer wno distributes the orderlies to their 
posts sends with them a note of the time and place of de- 
parture ; those relieved receive a like note from the staff 
officer at head quarters. 
486. —Mounted soldiers are to be employed to carry dis- 
patches only in special and urgent cases. 
487. —The precise time when the dispatch is sent off, and 
the rate at which it is to be conveyed, are to be written 
clearly on the covers of all letters transmitted by a mounted 
orderly, and the necessary instructions to him, and the rate 
of travel going and returning, are to be distinctly explained 
to him. 
488.—The grand depots of an army are established where 
the military operations would not expose them to be broken 
up. Smaller depots are organized for the divisions and the 
several arms. They are commanded by officers temporarily 
disabled for held service, or by other officers when necessary, 
and comprise, as much as possible, the hospitals and depots 
for convalescents. When conveniently placed, they serve 
as points for the halting and assembling of detachments. 
They receive the disabled from the corps on the march; 
and the officers in command ot the depots send with the de- 
tachments to the army those at the depots who have become 
fit for service. 
DEPOTS. 
CAMPS. 
489. —Camp is the place where troops are established in 
tents, in huts, or in bivouac. Cantonments are the inhabited 
places which troops occupy for shelter when not put in bar- 
racks. The camping-party is a detachment detailed to pre- 
pare a camp. 
490. —Reconnoissances should precede the establishment of 60 
the camp. Fora camp of troops on the inarch, it is only nec- 
essary to look to the health and comfort of the troops, the 
facility of the communications, the convenience of wood and 
water, and the resources in provisions and forage. The ground 
for an intrenched camp, or a camp to cover a country, or one 
designed to deceive the enemy as to the strength of the army, 
must be selected, and the camp arranged for the object in 
view. 
491. —The camping-party of a regiment consists of the regi- 
mental Quartermaster and Quartermaster-Sergeant, and a 
Corporal and two men per company. The General decides 
whether the regiments camp seperately or together, and 
whether the police guard shall accompany the camping-party, 
or a larger escort shall be sent. 
492. —Neither baggage nor led horses are permitted to move 
with the camping-party. 
493. —When the General can send in advance to prepare 
the camp, he gives his instructions to the chief of the quarter- 
master’s Department, who calls on the regiments for their 
camping-parties, and is accompanied, if necessary, by an En- 
gineer to propose the defences and communications. 
494*—The watering-places are examined, and signals placed 
at those that are dangerous. Any work required to make 
them of easier access is done b}r the police guard or Quarter- 
master’s men. Sentinels, to be relieved by the guards of the 
regiment when they come up, are placed by the camping- 
party over the water if it is scarce, and over the houses and 
stores of provisions and forage in the vicinity 
495. —If the camping-party does not precede the regiment, 
the Quartermaster attends to these things as soon as the regi- 
ment reaches the camp. 
496. —On reaching the ground, the infantry form on the 
color front ; the cavalry in rear of its camp. 
497. —The Generals establish the troops in camp as rapidly 
as possible, particularly after long, fatiguing marches. 
498. —The number of men to be furnished for guards, pick- 
ets, and orderlies ; the fatigue parties to be sent for supplies ; 
the work to be done, and the strength of the working parties ; 
the time and place for issues ; the hour of marching, &c., are 
then announced by the Brigadier-Generals to the Colonels, 
and by them to the held officers—the Adjutant and Cap- 
tains formed in front of the regiment, the First Sergeants 
taking post behind their Captains. The Adjutant then makes 61 
the details, and the First Sergeants warn the men. The 
regimental officer of the day forms the picket, and sends the 
guards to their posts. The colors are then planted at the cen- 
tre of the color line, and the arms are stacked on the line ;the 
fatigue parties to procure supplies, and the working parties 
form in rear of the arms; the men not on detail pitch the 
tents. 
499. —If the camp is near the enemy, the picket remains 
under arms until the return of the fatigue parties, and, if 
necessary, is reinforced by details from each company. 
500. —In the cavalry each troop moves a little in rear of the 
point at which its horses are to be secured, and forms in one 
rank; the men then dismount; a detail is made to hold the 
horses; the rest stack their arms and fix the picket rope ; after 
the horses are attended to, the tents are pitched, and each 
horseman places his carbine at the side from the weather, and 
hangs his sabre and bridle on it. 
501. —The standard is then carried to the tent of the Colonel. 
502. —The terms front, flank, right, left, file, and rank, have 
the same meaning when applied to camps as to the order of 
battle. 
503. —The front of the camp is usually equal to the front of 
the troops. The tents are arranged in ranks and files. The 
number of ranks varies with the strength of the»companies 
and the size of the tents. 
504. —No officer will be allowed to occupy a house, although 
vacant and on the ground of his camp, except by permission 
of the commander of the brigade, who shall report it to the 
commander of the division. 
505. —The staff officer charged with establishing the camp 
will designate the place for the shambles. The offal will be 
buried. 
CAMP OF INFANTRY. 
506. —Each*company has its tents in two files, feeing on a 
street perpendicular to the color line. The width of the street 
depends on the front of the camp, bnt should not he less than 
five paces. The interval between the ranks of tents is two 
paces; between the files of tents of adjacent companies, two 
paces ; between regiments, twenty-two paces. 
507. —The color line is ten paces in front of the front rank 62 
of tents. The kitchens are twenty paces behind the rear rank 
of company tents ; the lion-cominissioned staff and sutler, 
twenty paces in rear of the kitchen ; the company officers, 
twenty paces farther in rear; and the field and staff, twenty 
paces in rear of the company officers. 
508. —The company officers are in rear of their respective 
companies ; the Captains on the right. 
509. —The Colonel and Lieutenant-Colonel are near the 
centre of the line of field and staff; the Adjutant, a Major and 
Surgeon, on the right; the Quartermaster, a Major and Assist- 
ant Surgeon, on the left. 
510. —The police guard is at the centre of the line of the 
non-commissioned staff, the tents facing to the front, the stacks 
of arms on the left. * 
511. —The advanced post of the police guard is about 200 
paces in front of the color line, and opposite the centre of' the 
regiment, or on the best ground; the prisoners’ tent about 
four paces in rear. In a regiment of the second line, the ad- 
vanced post of the police guard is 200 paces in rear of the 
line of its field and staff. 
512. —The horses of the staff officers and of the baggage 
train are twenty-five paces in rear of the tents of the field and 
staff; the wagons are parked on the same line, and the men 
of the train camped near them. 
513. —The sinks of the men are 150 paces in front of the 
color line—those of the officers 100 paces in rear of the train. 
Both are concealed by bushes. When convenient, the sinks 
of the men may be placed in the rear or on the flank. A por- 
tion of the earth dug out for sinks to be thrown back occa- 
sionally. 
514. —The front of the camp of a regiment of 1000 men in 
two ranks will be 400 paces, or one-fifth less paces than the 
number of files, if the camp is to have the same front as the 
troops in order of battle. But the front may be reduced to 
190 paces by narrowing the company streets to five paces ; 
and if it be desirable to reduce the front still more, the tents 
of companies may be pitched in single file—those of a division 
facing on the same street. 
CAMP OF CAVALRY. 
515.—In the cavalry, each company has one file of tents— 
the tents opening on the street facing the left of the camp. 
016.—The horses of each company are placed in a single 63 
file, facing the opening of the tents, and are fastened to pickets 
planted firmly in the ground, from three to six paces from the 
tents of the troops. 
517.—The interval between the file of tents should be such 
that, the regiment being broken into column of companies, 
each company should be on the extension of the line on which 
the horses are to be picketed. 
518—The streets separating the squadrons are wider than 
those between the companies by the interval separating squad- 
rons in line; these intervals are kept free from any obstruc- 
tion throughout the camp. 
519. —The horses of the rear rank are placed on the left of 
those of their file-leaders. 
520. —The horses of the Lieutenants are placed on the right 
of their platoons; those of the Captains on the right of the 
company. 
521. —Each horse occupies a space of about two paces. The 
number of horses in the company fixes the depth of the camp, 
and the distance between the files of tents; the forage is placed 
between the tents. 
522. —The kitchens are twenty paces in front of each file 
of tents. 
523. —The non-commissioned officers are in the tents of the 
front rank. Camp-followers, teamsters, &c., are in the rear 
rank. The police guard in the rear rank, near the centre of 
the regiment. 
524. —The tents of the Lieutenants are 30 paces in rear of 
the file of their company ; the tents of the Captains 30 paces 
in rear of the Lieutenants. 
525. —The Colonel’s tent 30 paces in the rear of the Cap- 
tains’, near the centre of the regiment; the Lieutenant-Colonel 
on his right; the Adjutant on his left; the Majors on the same 
line, opposite the second company on the right and left; the 
Surgeon on the left of the Adjutant. 
526. —The field and staff have their horses on the left of 
their tents, on the same line with the company horses; sick 
horses are placed in one line on the right or left of the camp. 
The men who attend them have a separate file of tents; the 
forges and wagons in rear of this file. The horses of the train 
and of camp-followers are in one or more files extending to the 
rear, behind the right or left squadron, The advanced post 
of the police guard is 200 paces in front, opposite the centre 
of the regiment; the horses in one or two files. 527.—The sinks for the men are 150 paces in front—those 
for officers, 100 paces in the rear of the camp. 
64 
528. —The artillery is encamped near the troops to which 
it is attached, so as to be protected from attack, and to con- 
tribute to the defense of the camp. Sentinels for the park are 
furnished by the artillery, and, when necessary, by the other 
troops. 
529. —For a battery of six pieces, the tents are in three 
files—one for each section; distance between the ranks of 
tents, 15 paces; tents opening to the front. The horses of 
each section are picketed in one file, 10 paces to the left of 
the file of tents. In the horse artillery, or if the number of 
horses makes it necessary, the horses are in two files, on the 
right and left of the file of tents. The kitchens are 25 j)aces 
in front of the front rank of tents. The tents of the officers 
are in the outside files of company tents, 25 paces in the rear 
of the rear rank—the Captain on the right, the Lieutenants 
on the left. 
530. —The park is opposite the centre of the camp, 40 
paces in rear of the officers’ tents. The carriages in files four 
paces apart; distance between ranks of carriages sufficient 
for the horses when harnessed to them ; the park guard is 25 
paces in rear of the park. The sinks for the men, 150 paces 
in front; for the officers, 100 paces in the rear. The harness 
is in the tents of the men. 
CAMP OF ARTILLERY. 
BIVOUACS. 
531. —A regiment of cavalry being in order of battle, in 
rear of the ground to be occupied, the Colonel breaks it by 
platoons to the right. The horses of each platoon are placed 
in a single row, and fastened as prescribed for camps; near 
the enemy, they remain saddled all night, with slackened 
girths. The arms are at first stacked in rear of each row of 
horses; the sabres, with the bridles hung on them, are placed 
against the stacks. 
532. —The forage is placed on the right of each row of 
horses. Two stable-guards for each platoon watch the horses. 
533. —A fire for each platoon is made near the color line, 
20 paces to the left of the row of horses. A shelter is made 
for the men around the fire, if possible, and each man then 
stands his arms and bridle against the shelter. 
534. —The fires and shelter for the officers are placed in rear 
of the line of those for the men. 535. The intervals between the squadrons must be without 
obstruction throughout the whole depth of the bivouac. 
536. —The interval between the shelters should be such that 
the platoons can take up a line of battle freely to the front or 
rear. 
53T.—The distance from the enemy decides the manner in 
which the horses are to be fed and led to water. When it is 
permitted to unsaddle the saddles, are placed in the rear of the 
horses. 
538.—In infantry, the fires are made in rear of thecoZor line, 
on the ground that it would be occupied by the tents in camp. 
The companies are placed around them, and, if possible, con- 
struct shelters. When liable to surprise, the infantry should 
stand to arms at daybreak, and the cavalry mount until the 
return of the reconnoitering parties. If the arms are to be 
taken apart to clean, it must be done by detachments, succes- 
sively. 
CANTONMENTS. 
589.—The cavalry should be placed under shelter whenever 
the distance from the enemy, and from the ground where the 
troops are to form for battle, permit it. Taverns and farm- 
houses, with large stables and free access, are selected for 
quartering them. 
540. —The Colonel indicates the place of assembling in case 
of alarm. It should generally be outside the cantonment; 
the egress from it should be free; the retreat upon the other 
positions secure, and roads leading to it on the side of the 
enemy obstructed. 
541. —The necessary orders being given, as in establishing a 
camp, the picket and grand guards are posted. A sentinel may 
be placed on a steeple or house, and then the troops are 
marched to the quarters. The men sleep in the stables, if it is 
thought necessary. 
542. —The above applies in the main to infantay. Near the 
enemy, companies or platoons should be collected, as much as 
possible, in the same houses. If companies must be separated, 
they should be divided by platoons or squads. All take arms 
at daybreak. 
543. —When cavalry and infantry canton together, the latter 
furnish the guards by night, and the former by day. 
544. —Troops cantoned in presence of the enemy should be 
covered by advanced guards andnatural or artificial obstacles. Cantonments taken during a cessation of hostilities should 
be establ(ishjed in rear of a line of defense, and in front of the 
point on which the troops would concentrate to receive an at- 
tack. The General commanding-in-chief assigns the limits of 
their cantonments to the divisions, the commanders of divisions 
to brigades, and the commanders of brigades post their regi- 
ments. The position for each corps in case of attack is care- 
fully pointed out by the Generals. 
HEAD- QUARTERS. 
54:5.—Generals take post at the centre of their commands, 
on the main channels of communication. If troops bivouac 
in presence of the epemy, the Generals bivouac with them. 
MILITARY EXERCISES. 
546.—When troops remain in camp or cantonment many 
days, the Colonels require them to be exercised in the school 
of the battalion and squadron. Regiments and brigades en- 
camped bv division are not united for drills without the per- 
mission of the General of division. The troops must not be 
exercised at the firings without the authority of the General 
commanding-in-cliief. The practice of the drums must never 
begin with the “general,” or the “march of the regimentj 
nor the trumpets with the sound “to horse.” The hour for 
practice is always announced. 
54:7.—In the field, verbal orders and important sealed orders 
are carried by officers, and, if possible, by staff officers. When 
orders are carried by orderlies, the place and time of departure 
will be marked on them, and place and time of delivery on 
the receipt. 
ORDERS. 
dispatches. 
54:8.—Dispatches, particularly for distant corps, should be 
intrusted only to officers to whom their contents can be con- 
fided. In a country occupied by the enemy, the bearer of dis- 
patches should be accompanied by at least two of the best 
mounted men ; should avoid towns and villages, and the main 
roads; rest as little as possible, and only at out-of-the-way 
places. Where there is danger, he should send one of the men 
in advance, and be always ready to destroy his dispatches. He 
g}l0uld be adroit in answering questions about the army, and 
l to be intimidated by threats. WATCHWORDS. 
549. —The parole and countersign are issued daily from the 
principal head-cpiarters of the command. The countersign is 
given to the sentinels and non-commissioned officers of the 
guards; the parole to the commissioned officers of guards. 
The parole is usually the name of a general, the countersign 
of a battle. 
550. —When the parole and countersign can not be commu- 
nicated daily to a post or detachment which ought to use the 
same as the main body, a series of words may be sent for some 
days fn advance. 
551. —If the countersign is lost, or one of the guard deserts 
with it, the commander on the spot will substitute another, 
and report the case at once to the proper superior, that imme- 
diate notice may be given to head-quarters. 
ISSUES. 
552.—At what time and for what period issues are made, 
must depend on circumstances, and be regulated in orders. 
When an army is not moving, rations are generally issued for 
four days at a time. Issues to the companies of a regiment, 
and the fatigues to receive them, are-.superintended by an 
officer detailed from the regiment. Issues are made from one 
end of the line to the other, beginning on the right and left 
alternately. An issue commenced on one regiment will not 
be interrupted for another entitled to precedence if it had been 
in place. 
THE ROSTER, OR DETAILS FOR SERVICE. 
553. —The duties performed by detail are of three classes. 
The first class comprises, 1st grand guards and outposts ; 2d. 
interior guards, as of magazine, hospital, &c.; 3d. orderlies ; 
4th. police guards. 
The second class comprises, 1st. detachments to protect labor- 
ers on military works, as field-works, communications &c. ; 
2d. working parties on such works ; 3d. detachments to pro- 
tect fatigues. 
The third class are all fatigues, without arms, in or out of 
camp. 
In the cavalry, stable-guards form a separate roster, and 
count before fatigue. 
554. —The rosters are distinct for each class. Officers are 
named on them in the order of rank. The details are taken in 
succession in the order of the roster, beginning at the head. 68 
555. —Lieutenants form one roster, and first and second 
Lieutenants are entered on it alternately. The senior first 
Lieutenant is the first on the roster; the senior second Lieu- 
tenant is the second, &c. The Captains form one roster, and 
are exempt from fatigues, except to superintend issues. A 
Captain commanding a battalion temporarily is exempt from 
detail, and duty falling to him passes. Lieutenant-Colonels 
dud Majors are on one roster. They may be detailed for duties 
of the first and second classes, when the importance of the 
guards and detachments requires it. Their roster is kept at 
division and brigade head-quarters. In the company, sergeants, 
corporals and privates form distinct rosters. 
556. —Officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers take 
duties of the first class in the order stated, viz, the first for the 
detail, takes the grand guards ; the next, the interior guards ; 
the last, the police guard ; and the same rule in regard to the 
details and duties of the second class. In the details for the 
third class, the senior officer takes the largest party. The party 
first for detail takes the service out of camp. 
557. —When the officer whose tour it is, is not able to take 
it, or is not present at the hour of marching, the next after 
him takes it. When a guard has passed the chain of sentinels, 
or an interior guard has reached its post, the officer whose tour 
it was cannot then take it. He takes the tour of the officer 
who has taken his. When an officer is prevented by sickness 
from taking his tour, it passes. These rules apply equally to 
non-commissioned officers and soldiers. 
55S.—Duties of the first and second classes are credited on 
the roster when the guards or detachments have passed the 
chain of sentinels, or an interior guard has reached its post ; 
fatigue duties when the parties have passed the chain or begun 
the duties in camp. 
559. —Every officer, non-commissioned officer, or soldier on 
duty of the first class, or who is of the next detail for such 
duty, takes when relieved, the duty of the second or third class 
that has fallen to him during that time, unless he has marched 
for detachment of more than twenty-four hours. 
560. —Soldiers march with knapsacks on all duties of the 
first class ; and with arms and equipments complete on all 
working parties out of the camp, unless otherwise ordered. In 
the cavalry, horses are packed for all mounted service. 
561. —In the cavalry, dismounted men, and those whose 
horses are not in order, are preferred for the detail for dis- 69 
mounted service. Those who are mounted are never employed 
on those services, if the number of the* other class are suf- 
ficient. 
562. —Every non-commissioned officer and soldier in the 
cavalry detailed for dismounted service must, before he 
marches, take to the First Sergeant of the troop, or Sergeant 
of his squad, his horse equipments and his valise ready packed, 
In case of alarm, the First Sergeant sees that the horses of 
these men are equipped and led to the rendezvous. 
563. —These rules in regard to the roster apply also to ser- 
vice in garrison. 
POLICE GUARD. 
•564.—In each regiment a police guard is detailed every day, 
consisting of two Sergeants, three corporals, two drummers, 
and men enough to furnish the required sentinels and patrols. 
The men are taken from all the companies, from each in pro- 
portion to its strength. The guard is commanded by a Lieu- 
tenant, under the supervision of a Captain, as regimental offi- 
cer of the day. It furnishes ten sentinels at the camp ; one 
over the arms of the guard; one at the Colonel’s tent; three 
on the color front, one of them over the colors ; three, fifty 
paces in rear of the field officers’ tents ; and one on each flank, 
between it and the next regiment. If it is a flank regiment, 
one more sentinel is posted on Wl!e outer flank. 
•565.—An advanced post is detached from the police guard, 
composed of a sergeant, a corporal, a drummer and nine men 
to furnish sentinels and the guard over the prisoners. The 
men are first of the guard roster from each company. The 
men of the advanced post must not leave it under any pretext. 
Their meals are sent to the post. The advanced post fur- 
nishes three sentinels; two a few paces in front of the post, 
opposite the right and left wing of the regiment, posted so as 
to see as far as possible to the front, and one over the arms. 
566. —In the cavalry, dismounted men are employed in 
preference on the police guard. The mounted men on guard 
are sent in succession, a part at a time, to groom their horses. 
The advanced post is always formed of mounted men. 
567. —In each company, a corporal has charge of the stable- 
guard. His tour begins at retreat, and ends at morning sta- 
ble-call. The stable-guard is large enough to relieve the men 
on post every two hours. They sleep in their tents, and are 
called by the corporal when wanted. At retreat he closes 70 
the streets of the camp with cords, or uses other precautions 
to prevent the escape of loose horses. 
068.—The officer of the day is charged with the order and 
cleanliness of the camp; a fatigue is furnished to him when 
the number of prisoners is insufficient to clean the camp. He 
has the calls beaten by the drummer of the guard. 
-569.—The police guard and the advanced post pay the same 
honors as other guards. They take arms when an armed 
body approaches. 
570. —The sentinel over the colors has orders not to permit 
them to be moved, except in presence of an escort; to let no 
one touch them but the color-bearer, or the sergeant of the 
police guard when he is accompanied by two armed men. 
571. —The sentinels on the color front permit no soldier to 
take arms from the stacks, except by order of some officer, 
or a non-commissioned officer of the guard. The sentinel at 
the Colonel’s tent has orders to warn him, day or night, of 
any unusual movement in or about the camp. 
572. —The sentinels on the front, flanks, and rear, see that 
no soldier leaves camp with horse or arms, unless conducted 
by a non-commissioned officer. They prevent non-commis- 
sioned officers and soldiers from passing out at night, except 
to go to the sinks, and marki£ they return. They arrest at 
any time, suspicious about the camp, and at 
night, every one who attempts to enter, even the soldiers of 
other corps. Arrested persons are sent to the officer of the 
guard, who sends them, if necessary, to the officer of the day. 
573. —The sentinels on the front of the advanced post have 
orders to permit neither non-commissioned officers or soldiers 
to pass the line, without reporting at the advanced post; to 
warn the advanced post of the approach of any armed body, 
and to arrest all suspicious persons. The sergeant sends per- 
sons so arrested to the officer of the guard, and warns him of 
the approach of any armed body. 
574. —The sentinel over the arms at the advanced post 
guards the prisoners and keeps sight of them, and suffers no 
one to converse with them without permission. They are only 
permitted to go to the sinks one at a time, and under a sentinel. 
575. —If any one is to be passed out of camp at night, the 
officer of the guard sends him under escort to the advanced 
post, and the sergeant of the post has him passed over the 
chain. 71 
576.— At retreat, the office of the guard has the roll of his 
guard called, and inspect arms, to see that they are loaded and 
in order; and visits the advanced post for the same purpose. 
The Sergeant of the police guard, accompanied by two armed 
soldiers, folds the colors and lays them on the trestle in the 
rear of the arms. He sees that the sutler’s stores are the closed, 
and the men leave them, and that the kitchen fires are put 
out at the appointed hour. 
57T.— The officer <9£ the day satisfies himself frequently 
during the night, of the vigilance of the police guard and ad- 
vanced post. He prescribes patrols and rounds to be made by 
the officer and non-commissioned officers of the guard. The 
officer of the guard orders them when he thinks necessary. 
He visits the sentinels frequently. 
578. —At reveille, the police guard takes arms; the officer 
of the guard inspects it and advanced post. The Sergeant re- 
plants the colors in place. At retreat and reveille the advanced 
post takes arms; the Sergeant makes his report to the officer 
of the guard when he visits the post. 
579. —When necessary, the camp is covered at night with 
small outposts, forming a double chain of sentinels. These 
posts are under the orders of the commander of the police 
guard, and are visited by his patrols and rounds. 
580. —The officer of the guard makes his report of his tour 
of service, including the advanced post, and sends it, after the 
guard is marched off, to the officer of the day. 
581. —When the regiment marches, the men of the police 
guard return to their companies, except those of the advanced 
post. In the cavalry, at the sound “ boot and saddle,” the officer 
of the guard sends one half the men to saddle and pack; when 
the regiment assembles, all the men join it. 
582. —When the camping-party precedes the regiment, and 
the new police guard marches with the cainping-party, the 
guard, on reaching the camp, forms in line thirty paces in 
front of the centra of the ground marked for the regiment. The 
officer of the guard furnishes the sentinels required by the 
commander of the camping-party. 
The advanced post takes its station. 
583. —The advanced post of the old police guard takes 
charge of the prisoners on the march, and marches, bayonets 
fixed, at the centre of the regiment. On reaching camp, it 
turns over the prisoners to the new advanced post. 72 
584. —The detail for the picket is made daily, after the 
details for duty of first class, and from the next for detail on 
the roster of that class. It is designed to furnish detachments 
and guards unexpectedly called for in the twenty-four hours; 
it counts as a tour of the first class to those who have marched 
on detachment or guard, or who have passed the night in 
bivouac. 
585. —The officers, non-commissoned officers, and soldiers 
of the picket are at all times dressed andiequipped; the horses 
are saddled, and knapsacks and valises ready to be put on. 
556. —Detachments and guards from the picket are taken 
from the head of the picket roll in each company, and, if 
possible, equally from each company. The picket of a regi- 
ment is composed of a Lieutenant, two Sergeants, four Cor- 
porals, a drummer, and about forty privates. For a smaller 
force, the picket is in proportion to the strength of the detcli- 
ment. 
557. Officers and men of the picket who march on detach- 
ment or guard before retreat, will be replaced. 
588. —'The picket is assembled by the Adjutant at guard- 
mounting; it is posted twelve paces in the rear of the guard, 
and is inspected by its own commander. When the guard has 
marched in review, the commandant of the picket marches it 
to the left of the police guard, where it stacks its arms, and 
is dismissed; the arms are under charge of the sentinel of the 
police guard. 
589. —The picket is only assembled by the orders of the 
Colonel or officer of the day. It forms on the left of the police 
guard. 
590. —The officer of the day requires the roll of the picket 
to be called frequently during the day; the call is sounded 
from the police guard. At roll-calls and inspections, infantry 
pickets assemble with kinapsacks on, cavalry on foot. The 
picket is assembled at retreat; the officer has the roll called, 
and inspects the arms. The picket sleep in their tents, but 
without undressing. 
591. —The picket does not a semble at night except in cases 
of alarm, or wdien the whole or a part is to march; then the 
officer of the day calls the officers, the latter the non-commis- 
sioned officers, and these the men, for which purpose each 
ascertains the tents of those he is to call; they are assembled 
without beat of drum or other noise. At night, cavalry pickets 
assemble mounted. 592.—Pickets rejoin their companies whenever the regi- 
ment is under arms for review, drill, march, or battle. 
GRAND GUARDS AND OTHER OUTPOSTS. 
593. —Grand guards are the advanced posts of a camp or 
cantonment, and should cover the approaches to it. Their 
number, strength, and position are regulated by the com- 
manders of brigades; in detached corps, by the commanding 
officer. When it can be, the grand guards of cavaly and in- 
fantry are combined, the cavalry furnishing the advanced sen- 
tinels. When the cavalry is weak, the grand guards are 
infantry, but furnished with a few cavalry soldiers, to get 
and carry intelligence of the enemy. 
594. —The strength of a grand guard of a brigade will 
depend on its object and the strength of the regiments, the 
nature of the country, the position of the enemy, and the dis- 
position of the inhabitants. It is usually commanded by a 
Captain, 
595. —Under the supervisions of the General’s of Division 
and Brigade, the grand guards are specially under the direc- 
tion of a field officer of the day in each Brigade. In case of 
necessity, Captains may be added to the roster of Lieutenant- 
Colonels and Majors for this detail. 
596. —Staff officers sent from division head-quarters to in- 
spect the posts of grand guaids, give them orders only in 
urgent cases, and in the abseitle of the field officer of the day 
of the brigade. 
597. —Grand guards usually mount at the same time as the 
other guards, but may mount before daybreak if the Genera! 
of Brigade thinks it necessary to double the outposts at that 
time. In this case they assemble and march without noise, 
and during their march throw out scouts ; this precaution 
should always be taken in the first posting of a grand guard. 
The doubling of guards weakens the corps and fatigues the 
men, and should seldom be resorted to, and never when pre- 
paring to march or fight. 
598. —A grand guard is conducted to his post in the first 
instance, by the field officer of the day, guided by a staff officer 
who accompanied by the General in his reconnoisance. After 
the post has been established, the commander sends to the 
field officer of the day, when necessary, a soldier of the guard 
to guide the relieving guard to the post. He also sends to 
him in the evening a corporal or trusty man of the guard for the 74 
note containing the parole and countersign, and sends them 
before dark to the detached posts. He will not suffer his guard 
to be relieved except by a guard of the brigade, or by special 
orders. 
599. —If there is no pass to be observed or defended, the 
grand guards are placed near the centre of the ground they are 
to observe, on sheltered, and, if possible, high ground, the bet- 
ter to conceal their strength and observe the enemy; they 
ought not to be placed near the edge of a wood. When, 
during the day, they are placed very near or in sight of the 
enemy, they fall back at night on posts selected farther to the 
rear. 
600. —In broken or in mountainous countries, and partic- 
ularly if the inhabitants are ill-disposed, intermediate posts 
must be established when it is necessary to post the grand 
guard distant from the camp. 
601. —Grand guards are chiefly to watch the enemy in front; 
their flanks are protected by each other, and the camp must 
furnish posts to protect their rear and secure their retreat. 
602. —Grand guards are seldom intrenched, and never with- 
out the orders of the General, except by a barricade or ditch 
when exposed in a plain to attacks of cavalry. 
603. —The General of Division, if he thinks proper, changes 
the stations and orders of these guards, and establishes posts 
to connect the brigades or protect the the exterior flanks. 
604. —After a grand guard the first care of the 
commander and of the field officer of the day is to get news 
of the enemy; then to reconnoitre his position, and the roads, 
bridges, fords, and defiles. This reconnoisance determines the 
force and position of the small posts and their sentinels day 
and night. These posts, according to their importance, are 
commanded by officers or non-commissioned officers; the cav- 
alry posts may be relieved every four or eight hours. 
605. —The commander of a grand guard receives detailed 
instructions from the general and field officer of the day of the 
brigade, and instructs the commanders of the small posts as 
te their duties and the arrangements for defense or retreat. 
The commanders of grand guards may, in urgent cases, change 
the positions of the small posts. If the small posts are to 
change their positions at night, they wait until the grand 
guard have got into position and darkness hides their move- 
ments from the enemy ; then march silently and rapidly under 
the charge of an officer. 606. —In detached corps, small posts of picked men are at 
night sent forward on the roads by which the enemy may at- 
tack or turn the position. They watch the forks of the roads, 
keep silence, conceal themselves, light no fires, and often 
change place. They announce the approach of the enemy 
by signals agreed upon, and retreat, by routes examined during 
the day, to places selected, and rejoin the guard at daybreak. 
607. —Grand guards have special orders in each case, and 
the following in aU cases : to inform the nearest posts and the 
field officer of the day, or the General of Brigade, of the march 
and movements of the enemy, and of the attacks they receive 
or fear; to examine every person passing near the post, par- 
ticularly those coming from without; to arrest suspicious per- 
sons, and all soldiers and camp-followers who try to pass out 
without permission, and to send to the General, unless other- 
wise directed, all country people who come in. 
608. —All out-guards stand to arms at night on the approach 
of patrols, rounds, or other parties ; the sentinel over the arms 
has orders to call* them out. 
609. —Advanced posts will not take arms for inspection or 
ceremony when it would expose them to the view of the 
enemy. 
610. —Grand guards are often charged with the care and 
working of telegraphic signals. 
611. —The sentinels and vedettes are placed on points from 
which they can see farthest, taking care not to break their 
connection with each other or with their posts. They are 
concealed from the enemy as much as possible by walls, or 
trees, or elevated ground. It is generall} even of more ad- 
vantage not to be seen than to see far. They should not be 
placed near covers, where the enemy may capture them. 
612. —A sentinel should always be ready to fire, vedettes 
carry their pistols or carbines in their hands. A sentinel must 
be sure of the presence of an enemy before he fires ; once 
satified of that, he must fire, though all defense on his part 
be useless, as the safety of the post may depend on it. Senti- 
nels fire on all persons deserting to the enemy. 
613. —If the post must be where a sentinel on it can not 
communicate with the guard, a corporal and three men are 
detached for it, or the sentinels are doubled, that one may 
communicate with the guard. During the day the commu- 
nication may be made by signals, such as raising a cap or 76 
handkerchief. At night sentinels are placed on low ground, 
the better to see objects against the sky. 
014.—To lessen the duty of rounds, and keep more men on 
the alert at night, sentinels are relieved every hour. To pre- 
vent sentinels from being surprised, it is sometimes well to 
precede the countersign by signals, such as striking the mus- 
ket with the hand, striking the hands together, &c. 
015.—On the approach of any one at night, the sentinel 
orders—11 Halt!" If the order is not obeyed after once re- 
peated, he fires. If obeyed, lie call—“ Who goes there?" If 
answered—“ Rounds” or “ Patrol,” he says—“ Advance with 
the countersign.” If more than one advance at the same time, 
or the person who advances fails to give the countersign or 
signal agreed on, the sentinel fires, and falls back on his guard, 
The sentinel over the arms, as soon as his hail is answered, 
turns out the guard, and the Corporal goes to reconnoitre. 
When it is desirable to hide the position of the sentinel from 
the enemy, the hail is replaced by signals; the sentinel gives 
the signal, and those approaching the counter signal. 
616. —With raw troops, or when the light troops of the 
enemy are numerous or active, and when the country is broken 
or wooded, the night stormy or dark, sentinels should be 
doubled. In this case, while one watches, the other called a 
flying sentinel, moves about, examing the paths and hollows. 
617. —The commandants of grand guards visit the sentinels 
often; change their positions when necessary; make them re- 
peat their orders ; teach them under what circumstances and 
at what signals to retire, and particularly not to fall back 
directly on their guard if pursued, but to lead the enemy in 
a circuit. 
618. —At night, half the men of, the grand guard off p. 'st 
watch under arms, while the rest lie down, arms by their side. 
The horses are always bridled ; the horsemen hold the reins, 
and must not sleep. 
619. —When a grand guard of cavalry is so placed as not to 
be liable to a sudden attack from the enemy, the General may 
permit the horses to be fed during the night, unbridling for 
this purpose a few at a time—the horsemen being vigilant to 
prevent them from escaping. 
620. —An hour before break of day, infantry grand guards 
stand to arms, and cavalry mount. At the advanced posts. 77 
some of the infantry are all night under arms, some of the cav- 
alry on horseback. 
621. —The commander of a grand guard regulates the num- 
ber’s, the hours, and the march of patrols and rounds, accord- 
ing to the strength of his troop and the necessity for precau- 
tion; and, accompanied by those who are to command the 
patrols and rounds during the night, he will reconnoitre all 
the routes they are to follow. 
622. —Patrols and rounds march slowly, in silence, and with 
great precaution; halt frequently to listen and examine the 
ground. The rounds consist of an officer or non-commissioned 
officer and two or three men. 
623. —Toward the break of day the patrols ought to be more 
frequent, and sent to greater distances. They examine the 
hollow-ways, and ground likely to conceal an enemy, but with 
great caution, to avoid being cut off, or engaged in an une- 
qual combat; if they meet the enemy, they lire and attempt 
to stop his march. While the patrols are out the posts are 
under arms. 
624. —Cavalry patrols should examine the country to a 
greater distance than infantry, and report to the infantry 
guard every thing they observe. The morning patrols and 
scouts do not return until broad daylight; and when they 
return, the night sentinels are withdrawn, and the posts for 
the day resumed. 
625. —When patrols are sent beyond the advanced posts, 
the posts and sentinels should be warned. 
626. —On their return, commanders of patrols report in re- 
gard to the ground and every thing they have observed of the 
movements of the enemy, or of his posts, and the command- 
ant of the grand guard reports to the field officer of the day. 
62T.—The fires of the grand guards should be hidden by a 
wall, or ditch or other screen. To deceive the enemy, fires 
are sometimes made on ground not occupied. Fires are not 
permitted at small posts liable to surprise. 
628. —The horses of cavalry guards are watered or fed by 
detachments; during which the rest are ready to mount. 
629. —If a body of troops attempt to enter the camp at 
night, unless their arrival has been announced, or the com- 
mander is known to, or is the bearer of a Avritten order to the 
commander of the grand guards, he stops them, and sends the 78 
.commander under escort to the field officer of the day, and 
warns the post near him. 
630. —Bearers of flags are not permitted to pass the outer 
chain of sentinels; their faces are turned from the post or army; 
if necessary their eyes are bandaged; a non-commissioned 
-officer stays with them to prevent indiscretion of the sentinels. 
631. —The commandant of the grand guard receipts for dis- 
patches, and sends them to the field officer of the day or Gen- 
eral of Brigade, and dismisses the bearer ; but if he has 
discovered what ought to be concealed from the enemy, he is 
detained as long as necessary. 
632. —Deserters are disarmed at the advanced posts, and 
sent to the commander of the grand guard, who gets from 
them all the information he can concerning his post. If many 
-come at night they are received cautiously, a few at a time. 
They are sent in the morning to the field officer of the day, 
or to the nearest post or camp, to be conducted to the Gen- 
eral of the brigade. All suspected persons are searched by 
commanders of the posts. .. , 
633. —When an enemy advances to an attack, unless he is 
in too great force, or the grand guard is to defend an in- 
trenched post or a defile, it will take positions and execute the 
movements to check the enemy, acting as skirmishers, or 
fighting in close or open order, as may be best. The guard 
joins its corps when in line, or when a sufficient number of 
troops have reached the ground it defends. 
ENTKENCHED POSTS. 
634. —Unless the army be acting on the defensive, no post 
should be intrenched, except to cover the weak parts of the line, 
or at points which the enemy cannot avoid, or in mountain 
warfare, or to the of a defile, or to cover winter quarters. 
635. —Posts connected with the operations of an army are 
intrenched only by order of the General commanding in-chief 
or a General of Division. 
636. —Any intrenchment that requires artillery is consid- 
ered as a post, and a guard or garrison and commander are 
assigned to it. 
637. —The General who establishes an intrenched post gives 
to its commander detailed instructions in regard to its defense, 
and the circumstances under which the defense should cease. 79 
638.—The commander reconnoiters his post; distributes the 
toops; posts the officers and non-commissioned officers ; forms 
a reserve ; gives orders for all contingencies he can foresee; 
suppose an attack, and arrange his troops for defence, so as to 
prepare them for an attack, day or night. 
639 —In dark weather he redoubles his vigilance, and chan- 
ges the hours and direction of the rounds and parols. He per- 
mits no flags of truce, deserters or strangers to enter. If a flag 
ought'to pass his post, he bandages his eyes. He refuses 
admittance to a relief or any other party until he has carefully 
examined them. In case of an attack, he does not wait for 
orders or hold a council. Having defended his post to the 
last extremity, or till the purpose of the defense, according to 
his instructions, is answered, he may then spike his guns and 
rejoin the army under cover of night, or by cutting his way 
through the enemy. 
DETACHMENTS. 
640. —When a detachment is to be formed from the differ- 
ent regiments of a brigade,'the Assistant Adjutant-General of 
the brigade assembles it, and turns it over to the commander. 
641. —When a detachment is to be formed from different 
brigades, the Assistant Adjutant-General in each forms the 
contingent of the brigade, and sends it to the place of assem- 
bling. 
642. —Detachments are generally formed by taking batal- 
ions, squadrons, companies, platoons in turn, according to 
the roster for such detail. 
643. —When the detachment is to consist of men from every 
company or troop, the first on the roster for guard are taken. 
644. —Officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers, 
whose tour it is to go on detachment, if employed otherwise 
at the time, are relieved from the duty they are on, if they 
can reach the camp in time to march with the detachment. 
645. —When detachments meet, the command is regulated 
while they serve together as if they formed one detachment. 
But the senior officers cannot prevent the commander of any 
detachment from moving, when he thinks proper, to execute 
the orders he has received. 
646. —On the return of a detachment, the commander 
reports to the head-quarters from which he received his orders. 
RECONNOISANCE3. 
647. —Near an enemy, daily reconnoissances are made to ob- 80 
serve the ground in front, and to discover whether the advanced 
guards of the enemy have been increased or put in motion, or 
any other sign of his preparation for march or action. 
648. —They are made by small parties of cavalry and in- 
fantry, from the brigade, under direction of the General of 
Division or the General of a separate brigade, and to less 
distance by the patrols of the grand guard, and are not re- 
peated at the same hour or by the same route. On the plain, 
reconnoisance are made by cavalry; among mountains, by 
infantry, with a few horsemen to carry intelligence. 
649. —Reconnoitering parties observe the following precau- 
tions : to leave small posts, or sentinels at intervals, to trans- 
mit intelligence to the advanced posts of an army, unless the 
return is to be by a different route ; to march with caution, to 
avoid fighting ; and see, if possible, without being seen ; to 
keep an advanced guard ; to send well mounted men ahead of 
the advanced guard ; and on the flank of the party; to instruct 
the scouts that no two should enter a defile or mount a hill 
together, but to go one at a time, while one watches to carry 
the news if the other is taken. 
650. —Before daybreak the advanced guard and scouts are 
drawn closer; the party then march slowly and silently, stop 
frequently to listen, and keep the horses that neigh in the 
rear. The party should enter no wood, defile, village, or in- 
until it has been fully examined by the scouts. 
651. —Special reconnoisances are made under the instruc- 
tion of the General in command, by such officers and with 
such force as he may direct. 
652. —Offensive or forced reconnoissances are to ascertain 
with certainty points in the enemy’s position, or his strength. 
They are sometimes preludes to real actions, and sometimes 
only demonstrations. They drive in his outposts, and some- 
times engage special corps of his line. They are only made 
by order of the General commanding-in-chief, or the com- 
mander of an isolated corps. 
653. —In all reports of reconnoissances, the officer making 
them shall distinguish expressly what he has seen from the' 
accounts he has not been able to verify personally. 
654. —In special and offensive reconnoissances, the report 
must be accompanied by a field-sketch of the localities, the 
dispositions and defences of the enemy. 81 
655. —The operations of partisan corps depend on the nature 
and theatre of the war; they enter into the general plan of 
operations, and are conducted under the orders of the General 
commanding in-chief. 
656. —The composition and strength of partisan corps and 
detachment of flankers depend on the object, the difficulties, 
the distance, and the probable time of the expedition. 
657. —The purpose of these isolated corps is to reconnoitre 
at a distance on the flanks of the army, to protect its opera- 
tions, to deceive the enemy, to interrupt his communications, 
to intercept his couriers and his correspondence, to threaten- 
or destroy his magazines, to carry off his postsand his convoys,, 
or, at all events, to retard his march by making him detach 
largely for their protection. 
658. —While these corps fatigue the enemy and embarrass 
his operations, they endeavor to inspire confidence and secure 
the good will of the inhabitants in a friendly country, and to 
held them in check in an enemy’s country. 
659. —They move actively, appear unexpectedly on different 
points, in such a manner as to make it impossible to estimate 
their force, or to tell whether they are irregular forces or an 
advanced guard. 
660. —These operations require vigilance, secrecy, energy, 
and promptness. The partisan commander must frequently 
supply by stratagem and audacity what he wants in numbers. 
661. —These detachments are sometimes composed of dif- 
ferent arms, but the service belongs more particularly to the 
light cavalry, which can move to a distance by rapid inarches, 
surprise the enemy, attack unexpectedly, and retire as 
promptly. 
662. —Stormy weather, fogs, extreme heat, and the night 
above all, are favorable to the success of ambuscades ; when 
the enemy are careless, the break of day is the best time. A 
partisan commander should communicate to his second in com- 
mand, his secret orders, the direction and object of the expedi- 
tion, and the different points of junction with the army. 
663. —Guides of the country and spies are often necessary 
to the partisan. They are examined separately, and confronted 
if their accounts differ. When there is but one guide, he 
marches with the advanced guard, guarded by two men, and 
bound if necessary. Peddlers and smugglers are specially 
suitable for spies. 
PARTISANS AND FLANKERS. 82 
664. —A fit time to attack a convoy is at a halt, or when, 
they begin to park, or when they are watering, passing a wood 
or a defile ; at a bend of the road, a bridge or steep ascent. 
665. —The attacking party may be principally cavalry, with 
some infantry. The first object is to disperse the escort. A 
part of the detachment attacks the main body of the escort, 
another the wagons, and a third is in reserve ; skirmishers line 
the road, and try to cut the traces, and to seize the front and 
rear wragons, and turn them across the road, to prevent the 
train from advancing or retreating. 
666. —If the convoy is parked, the cavalry surrounds it, 
assails the escort, and tries to draw it away from the train. 
The infantry then engage the troops remaining at the park, 
slip under the wagons, and get into the park. When the cavalry 
is alone and the enemy are shaken, they dismount a portion 
of the men to supply the want of infantry. 
667. —If it is a large convoy, the principal attack is made 
on the centre; the most valuable wagons are also selected, 
and additional horses are put to them if the attack is success- 
ful. Those that cannot be carried olf are burned. 
MARCHES. 
668. —The object of the movement and the nature of the 
ground determine the order of march, the kind of troops in 
each column, and the number of columns. 
669. —The force is divided into as many columns as circum- 
stances permit, without weakening any one too much. They 
ought to preserve their communications, and be within sup- 
porting distance of each other. The commander of each column 
ought to know the strength and direction of the others. 
670. The advance and rear guards are usually light troops ; 
their strength and composition depend on the nature of the 
ground and the position of the enemy. They serve to cover 
the movements of the army, and to hold the enemy in check 
until the General has time to make his arrangements. 
671. —The advance guard is not always at the head of the 
column; in a march to a flank, it takes such positions as cover 
the movement. Sappers are attached to the advanced guard 
if required. 
672. —The “general,” sounded one hour before the time of 
marching, is the signal to strike tents, to load the wagons, and pack horses, and send them to the place of assembling. The 
fires are then put out, and care taken to avoid burning straw, 
*&c., or giving to the enemy any other indication of the move- 
ment. 0 
673. —The “march,” will be beat in the infantry, and the 
“ advance” sounded in the cavalry, in succession, as each is 
to take its place in the column. 
674. —When the army should form suddenly to meet the 
enemy, the “ long roll” is beat, and “ to horse” sounded. The 
troops form rapidly in front of their camp. 
675. —Batteries of artillery and their caissons move with 
the corps to which they are attached ; the field train and 
ambulances march at the rear of the column ; and the bag- 
gage with the rear guard. 
676. —Cavalry and infantry do not march together, unless 
the proximity of the enemy makes it necessary. 
677. —In cavalry marches, when distant from the enemy, 
each regiment, and, if possible, each squadron, forms a sepa- 
rate column, in order to keep up the same gait from front to 
rear, and to trot, when desirable, on good ground. In such 
cases, the cavalry may leave camp later, and can give more 
rest to the horses, and more attention to the shoeing and har- 
ness. Horses are not bridled until the time to start. 
678. —When necessary, the orders specify the rations the 
men are to carry in their haversacks. The field officers and 
Captains make inspections frequently during the march; at 
halts they examine the knapsacks, valises and haversacks, 
and throw away all articles not authorized. The officers and 
non-commissioned officers of cavalry companies attend per- 
sonally to the packs and girths. 
679. —When it can be avoided, troops should not be as- 
sembled on high roads or other places where they interrupt the 
communication. 
680. —Generals of Division and commanders of detached 
corps send a staff officer to the rendezvous, in advance, to 
rereive the troops, who, on arriving, take their- place in the 
order of battle, and form in close column, unless otherwise 
ordered. Artilery, or trains halted on the roads, form in file 
on one side. 
681. —The execution of marching orders must not be de- 
layed. If the commander is not at the head of his troops 
when they are to march, the next in rank puts the column in 
motion. 
682. —If possible, each column is preceded by a detachment of sappers, to remove obstacles to the march, aided, when ne- 
cessary, by infantry, or the people of the country. The de- 
tachment is divided into two sections : one stops to remove 
the first obstacle, the other moves on to the next. 
683. —In niglif marches, and at bad places, and at cross- 
roads, when necessary, intelligent non-commissioned offi- 
cers are posted to show the way, and are relieved by the regi- 
ments as they come up. 
684. —On the march, no one shall fire a gun, or cry “ halt.' 
or “march” without orders. 
685. —Soldiers are not to stop for water ; the canteens should 
be filled before starting. 
686. —It is better to avoid villages ; but if the route lies 
through them, officers and non-commissioned officers are to be 
vigilent to prevent straggling. Halts should not take place at 
villages. 
687. —Besides the rear guard, the General sometimes takes 
a detachment from the last regiment, and adds to it non-com- 
missioned officers from each regiment, to examine villages and 
all hiding-places on the route, to bring up stragglers and seize 
marauders. 
688. —In night marches, the Sergeant-Major of each regi- 
ment remains at the rear with a drummer, to give notice when 
darkness or difficulty stops the march. In cavalry, a trumpet 
is placed in rear of each squadron, and the signal repeated to 
the head of the regiment. 
689. —The General and field officers frequentty stop, or send 
officers to the rear, to see that the troops march in the prescri- 
bed order, and keep their distances. To quicken the march, 
the General warns the Colonels, and may order a signal to be 
beat. It is repeated in all the regiments. 
690. —In approaching a defile, the Colonels are warned ; 
they close their regiments as they come up ; each regiment 
passes separately, at an accelerated pace, and in as close or- 
der as possible. The leading regiment having passed, and 
left room enough for the whole column in close order, then 
halts, and moves again as soon as the last regiment is through. 
In the cavalry, each squadron, before quickening the pace to 
rejoin the column, takes its original order of march. 
691. —When the distance from the enemy permits, each 
regiment, after closing up in front and rear of the defile, stacks 
arms. 692. —Halts to rest and re-form the troops are frequent 
during the day, depending on the object and length of the 
march. They are made in preference after the passage of de- 
files. 
693. —Ho honors are paid by troops on the march or at 
halts. 
69T.—The sick march with the wagons. 
695. —Led horses of officers, and the horses of dismounted 
men, follow their regiment. The baggage wagons never march 
in the column. When the General orders the field train and 
ambulances to take place in the column, he designates the po- 
sition they shall take. 
696. —If two corps meet on the same road, they pass to the 
right, and both continue their march, if the road is wide 
enough ; if it is not, the first in the order of battle takes the 
road, the other halts. 
697. —A corps in march must not be cut by another. If two 
oorps meet at cross-roads, that which arrives last halts if the 
other is in motion. A corps in march passes a corps at a halt, 
if it has precedence in the order of battle, or if the halted corps 
is not ready to more at once. 
698. —A column that halts to let another column pass re- 
sumes the march in advance of the train of this column. If a 
column has to pass a train, the train must halt, if necessary, 
till the column passes. The column which has precedence 
must yield it if the commander, on seeing the orders of the 
other, finds it for the interest of the service. 
BATTLES. 
699. —Dispositions for battle depend on the number, kind, 
and quality of the troops opposed, on the ground, and on the 
objects of the war ; but the following rules are to be observed 
generally : 
700. —In attacking, the advanced guard endeavors to cap- 
ture the enemy’s outposts, or cut them off from the main body. 
Having done so, or driven them in, it occupies, in advancing, 
all the points that can cover or facilitate the march of the army, 
or secure its retreat, such as bridges, defiles, woods, and heights; 
it then makes attacks, to occupy the enemy, without risking 
too much, and to deceive them as to the march and projects 
of the army. 
701. —When the enemy is hidden by a curtain of advanced 
troops, the commandant of the advanced guard sends scouts, 86 
under intelligent officers, to the right and left, to ascertain his 
Eosition and movements. If he does not succeed in this way, 
e tries to unmask the enemy by demonstrations; threatens to 
cut the advance from the main body ; makes false attacks; 
partial and impetuous charges in echelon ; and if all fail, he 
makes a real attack to accomplish the object. 
702.—Detachments leftby the advanced guard to hold points 
in the rear, rejoin it when other troops come up. If the army 
takes a position, and the advanced guard is separated from it 
by defiles or heights, the communication is secured by troops 
drawn from the main body. 
703.—At proper distance from the enemy, the troops are 
formed for the attack in several lines ; if only two can be 
formed, some battalions in column are placed behind the wings 
of the second line. The lines may be formed of troops in co- 
lumn or in order of battle, according to the ground and plan 
of attack. 
701.—The advanced guard may be put in the line or on 
the wings, or other position, to aid the pursuit or cover the re- 
treat. 
705.—The reserve is formed of the best troops of foot and 
horse, to complete a victory or make good a retreat. It is 
placed in the rear of the centre, or chief point of attack or 
defence. 
706.—The cavalry should be distributed in echelon on the 
wdngs and at the centre, on favorable ground. 
707.—It should be instructed not to take the gallop until 
within charging distance; never to receive a charge at a halt, 
but to meet it, or, if not strong enough, to retire manoeuvring; 
and in order to be ready for the pursuit, and prepared against 
a reverse, or the attacks of the reserve, not to engage all its 
squadrons at once, but to reserve one third, in column or in 
echelon, abreast of or in the rear of one of the wings ; this ar- 
rangement is better than a second line with intervals. 
708.—In the attack, the artillery is employed to silence the 
batteries that protect the position. In the defence, it is better 
to direct its fire on the advancing troops. In either case, as 
many pieces are united as possible, the fire of artillery being 
formidable in proportion to its concentration. 
709.—In battles and military operations it is better to assume 
the offensive, and put the enemy on the defensive; but to be 
gate in doing so requires a larger force than the enemy, or 
better troops, and favorable ground. When obliged to acton 87 
the defensive, the advantage of position and of making the 
attack may sometimes be secured by forming in rear of 
the ground on which we are to fight, and advancing at the 
moment of action. In mountain warfare, the assailant has 
always the disadvantage; and even in offensive warfare, in the 
open field, it may frequently be very important, when the 
artillery is well posted, and any advantage of the ground may 
be secured, to await the enemy and compel him to attack. 
710. —The attack should be made with a superior force on 
the defensive point of the enemy’s position, by masking this 
by false attacks and demonstrations on other points, and by 
concealing the troops intended for it by the ground or by 
other troops in the front. 
711. —Besides the arrangements which depend on the sup- 
posed plan of the enemy, the wings must be protected by the 
ground, or supported by troops in echelon ; if the attack of 
the enemy is repulsed, the offensive must at once be taken, to 
inspire the troops, to disconcert the enemy, and often to decide 
the action. In thus taking the offensive, a close column should 
be pushed rapidly on the wing or flank of the enemy. The 
divisions of this column form in the line of battle successively, 
and each division moves to the front as soon as formed, in order, 
by a rapid attack in echelon, to prevent the enemy from 
changing front or bringing up his reserves. In all arrangements, 
especially in those for attacks, it is most important to conceal 
the design until the moment of execution, and then to execute 
it with the greatest rapidity. The night, therefore, is preferred 
for the movement of troops on the flank or rear of the enemy, 
otherwise it is necessary to mask their march by a grand move- 
ment in front, or by taking a wide circuit. 
712. —In making an attack, the communications to the rear 
and for retreat must be secured, and the General must give 
beforehand all necessary orders to provide for that event. 
713. —When a success is gained, the light troops should 
pursue the enemy promptly and rapidly. The other troops 
will restore order in their columns, then advance from position 
to position, always prepared for an attack or to support the 
troops engaged. 
714. —Before the action, the Generals indicate the places 
where they will be ; if they change position, they give notice 
of it, or leave a staff officer to show where they have gone. 
715. —During the fight the officers and non-commissioned 
officers keep the men in the ranks, and enforce obedience if necessary. Soldiers must not be permitted to leave the ranks 
to strip or rob the dead, nor to assist the wounded, unless by ex- 
press permission, which is only to be given after the action is 
decided. The highest interest and duty is to win the victory, 
which only can insure proper care of the wounded. 
716. —Before the action, the Quartermaster of the division 
makes all the necessary arrangements for the transportation of 
the wounded. He establishes the ambulance depots in the 
rear, and gives his assistants the necessary instruction for the 
service of the ambulance wagons and other means of remov- 
ing the wounded. 
717. —The ambulance depot, to which the wounded are 
carried or directed for immediate treatment, is generally 
established at the most convenient building nearest the field 
of battle. A red flag marks its place, or the way to it, to Ihe 
conductors of the ambulances and to the wounded who can 
walk. 
718. —The active ambulances follow the troops engaged to 
succor the wounded and remove them to the depots; for this 
purpose the conductors should always have the necessary 
assistants, that the soldiers may have no excuse to leave the 
ranks for that object. 
719. —The medical directer of the division, after consulta 
tion with the Quartermaster-General, distributes the medica 
officers and hospital attendants at his disposal, to the depots 
and active ambulances. He will send officers and attendants 
when practicable, to the active ambulances, to relieve the 
wounded who require treatment before being removed from 
the ground. lie will see that the depots and ambulances are 
provided with the necessary apparatus, medicines and stores. 
He will take post and render his professional services at the 
principal depot. 
720. —If the enemy endanger the depot, the Quartermaster 
takes the orders of the General to remove it or strengthen 
its guard. 
721. —The wounded in the depots and the sick are removed 
as soon as possible to the hospitals that have been established 
by the Quartermaster-General of the army on the flanks or 
rear of the army. 
722. —After an action, the officers of ordnance collect the 
munitions of war left on the field, and make a return of them 
to the General. The Qurtermaster’s Department collects the 89 
rest of the public property captured, and makes tlie'returnsto 
head-quarters. 
723. Written reports for the General commanding-in- chief 
are made by commandants of regiments, batteries, and sep- 
arate squadrons, and by all commanders of a higher grade, 
each in what concerns his own command, and to his im- 
mediate commander. 
724. —When an officer or soldier deserves mention tor con- 
duct in action, a special report shall be made in his case, 
and the General commanding-in-chief decides whether to 
mention him in his report to the government and in his orders. 
But he shall not be mentioned in the report until he has been 
mentioned in the orders to the army. These special reports 
are examined with care by the intermediate commanders, to 
verify the facts, and secure commendation and rewards to 
the meritorious only. 
725. —The report of battles, which must frequently be 
made before these special reports of persons are scrutinized, 
is confined to general praise or blame, and an account of the 
operations. 
PRISONERS OF WAR. 
726. —Prisoners oi war will be disarmed and sent to the 
rear, and reported as soon us practicable to the head-quarters. 
The return of prisoners from the Head-Quarters of the Army 
to the War Department will specify the number, rank, and 
corps. 
727. —The private property of prisoners will be duly re- 
spected, and each shall be treated with the regard due to his 
rank. They are to obey the necessary orders given them. 
They receive for subsistence one ration each, without regard 
to rank ; and the wounded are to be treated with the same 
care as the wounded of the army. Other allowances to them 
will depend on conventions witlqthe enemy. Prisoner’s 
horses will be taken for the army. 
728. —Exchanges of prisoners and release of officers on pa- 
role depend on the orders of the General commanding-in- 
chief, under the instructions of government. 
729.—The strength and composition of the escort of a con- 
voy depend on the country, the nature and value of the con- 
voy, and the dangers it may incur. A larger escort is re- 
quired for a convoy of powder, that the defense may not be 
near the train. 
CONVOYS AND THEIR ESCORTS. 90 
730-—Cavalry is employed in escorts chiefly to reconnoitre; 
the proportion is larger as the country is more open. 
731. —Pioneers or working parties are attached to convoys 
to mend roads, remove obstacles, and erect defenses. Tin 
convoys should always be provided with spare wheels, poles, 
axles, &c. 
732. —The commandant ot the escort should receive de- 
tailed instructions in writing. 
733. —As far as the defense permits, the commander of the 
escort shall refer to the officer in charge of the convoy for thei 
hours of departure, the halts, the parking and order of the; 
train, and the precautions against accidents. 
734. —Officers who accompany the convoy, but do not be- 
long to the escort, shall exercise no authority in it except by 
consent of the commander. If these officers are junior to the 
commander, he may assign them to duty if the defense re- 
quires it. 
735. —Large convoys are formed into divisions, each with i 
conductor. The distance between the wagons is four paces 
A small party of infantry is attached to each division. 
736. —Generally, munitions of war are at the head of the 
convoy, subsistence next, and then other military stores ; tin 
sutler last. But always that part of the convoy which. if 
most important to the army shall be where it is most secun 
from danger. 
737. —The commandant should send out reconnoiterim 
parties, and never put the convoy in motion until their re 
ports have been received. He always forms an advance am 
rear guard, and keeps the main body under his immediate 
order at the most important point, with small guards or post 
at other points. 
738. —In an open country the main body marches by th< 
side of the road, opposite the centre of the convoy ; in othe 
cases at the head or rear of the column, as the one orthi 
other is more exposed. 
739. —The advance guard precedes the convoy far enougl 
to remove all obstacles to its advance. It examines the woods 
defiles, and villages, and by mounted men gives informatioi 
to the commander, and receives his orders. It reconnoitre 
places for halts and parks. 
740. —If the head of the column is threatened, the advance* 
guard seizes the defiles and places which the enemy might oc ciy, and hold them until the main body advances to the 
frit and relieves it; the main body holds the positions until 
tl head of the couvoy arrives, and then leaves detachments 
wich are relieved by the parties marching with the divisions; 
tb posts are not abandoned until the whole convoy has 
p»sed and the position is no longer important. 
41.—When the rear is threatened, like measures are taken; 
tl rear guard defends the ground and retards the enemy by 
b aking the bridges and blocking the road. 
'42.—If the flanks are threatened, and the ground is 
token, and many defiles are to be passed, the defense of the 
envoy becomes more difficult; the advance and rear guards 
list be reduced, the flanks strengthened, and positions 
viich will cover the march of the convoy must be occupied 
1: the main body of the troops before the head of the convoy 
riches them, and until it has passed. 
743.—If the convoy is large and has to pass places that 
te force and position of the enemy make dangerous, the loss 
<ithe whole convoy must not be risked ; it must pass bydivi- 
»ns, which reunite after the passage. In this case the 
jeater part of the troops guard the first division; they seize 
e important points, and cover them with light troops, or, 
(necessary, with small posts, and hold them until all the 
(visions have passed. 
i 744.—If there is artillery in the convoy, the commander of 
je escort uses it for the defense. 
745. —To move faster and make the defense easier, the 
agons move in double file whenever the road allows it. If 
wagon breaks, it is at once removed from the road; when 
;paired,it takes the rear; when it cannot be repaired, its 
>ad and horses are distributed to some of the other wagons 
ept in the rear for that purpose. 
746. —Convoys by water are escorted on the same princi- 
les. Each boat has a small infantry guard ; one portion of 
ae escort precedes or follows the convoy in boats. The 
avalry march opposite the convoy; the advance and rear guard 
aove by land, and all are connected by flankers with the 
onvoy. Where a river runs through a narrow vally, the 
>ody of the infantry moves by land to prevent the enemy 
rom occupying the heights and disturbing the convoy. 
747. —Convoys halt every hour to let the horses take breath 
md the wagons close up. Long halts are made but seldom, 
ind only in places that have been reconnoitered and found 92 
favorable for defense. At night the park is arranged for 
defense, and in preference at a distance from inhabited places, 
if in an enemy’s country. 
748. —The wagons are usually parked in ranks, axle against 
axle, the poles in the same direction, and with sufficient space 
between the ranksdor the horses. If an attack is feared, they 
are parked in square, the hind wheels outside, and the horses 
inside. 
749. —On the appearance of the enemy during the march, 
the commander ch ses up the wagons and continues his march 
in order; he avoids fighting ; but if the enemy seizes a po- 
sition fhat commands his road, he attacks vigorously with the 
mass of his force, but is not to continue the pursuit far f.om 
the convoy. The convoy halts, and resumes the march when 
the position is carried. 
750. —When the enemy is too strong to be attacked, the 
convoy is parked in square if there is room; if not closed up 
in double file; at the front and rear the road is blocked by 
wagons across it. The drivers are dismounted at the heads 
of the horses. They are not permitted to make their escape. 
The light troops keep the enemy at a distance as long as 
possible, and are supported when necessary, but prudently, 
as the troops must be kept in hand to resist the main attack. 
751. —If a wagon takes fire in the park, remove it if pos- 
sible ; if not, remove first the amunition wagons, then those 
to leeward of the fire. 
' 
752. —When a whole convoy can not be saved, the most 
valuable part may sometimes be by abandoning the rest. If 
all efforts fail, and there is no hope of succor, the convoy 
must be set on fire and the horses killed that cannot be 
saved; the escort may then cut its way through. 
758.—If the convoy is of prisoners of war, every effort 
should be made to reach a village or strong building where 
they may be confined; if forced to fight in the field, the pris- 
oners must be secured and made to lie down urnil the action 
is over. 
BAGGAGE TRAINS. 
754.—The baggage train of general head-quartern and the 
trains of the several divisions are each under the charge of an 
officer of the Quartermaster’s Department. These officers 
command and eonductthe trains under the orders they receive 
from their respective head-quarters. Whe t the trains of dif- 93 
* onb iiidrcli together, or the train of a division mar- 
ches with the tram of general head-quarters, the senior Quar- 
termaster directs the whole. 
755. The regimental Quartermaster has charge of the wa- 
gons, horses, equipments, and all means of transport employed 
m the service of the regiment. Under the orders of the Colo- 
nel, he assembles them for the march, and maintains the order 
and police of the.train in park and on the march. On marches 
the regimental trains are under the orders of the Quartermast- 
er of the division. When the march is by brigade, the senior 
Regimental Quartermaster in the brigade, or the Quartermast- 
er of the brigade has the direction of the whole. The necessa1 
ry wagon-masters, oi non-commissioned officers to act as such 
are employed with the several trains. 
756. —Hone but the authorized wagons are allowed to march 
with the train. The wagons of the several head-quarters, the 
regimental wagons, and the wagons of sutlers authorized by or- 
ders from head-quarters to march with the train, are all to be 
conspicuously marked. 
757. When the train of head-quarters is to have a guard, 
the strength of the guard is regulated by the General. 
rals of Brigade guard their trains by the men attached to the 
tram of the first regiment of their brigades. The regimental 
plains are loaded, unloaded, and guarded, as far as practicable 
by convalescents and men not effective in the ranks; in the’ 
cavalry, by dismounted men. When the guard of a train is 
the escort for its defense, the regulations in regard to convoys 
and escorts take effect. J 
708. —Habitually each division is followed bv its train, the 
regimental trains uniting at the brigade rendezvous. When 
otherwise, the order for the movement of the divisions brig- 
ades, and regiments contains the necessary directions in re- 
gard to the assembling and marching of the respective trains.- 
ihe several trains march in an order analogous to the 
rank of the generals, and the order of battle of the troops 
to which they belong. Trains are not allowed in any case to- 
be in the midst of the troops, or to impede the march of the 
troops. 
709. -The wagon-masters, under the orders of the officers 
of the Quarteimaster s Department, exercise the necessary re- 
straints over the teamsters and servants who leave their teams 
'or do not properly conduct them ; or who ill-treat their 
horses, or who attempt to pillage, or run away in case of 
attack. 94 
760. —The General commanding the army and the Generals 
of Division will not permit any general or staff officer, or re- 
giment under their orders, or any person whatsoever, attach- 
ed to their command, to have more than the authorized amount 
or means of transportation. For this purpose they will them- 
selves make, and cause to be made, frequent reviews and in- 
spections of the trains. They will see that no trooper is em- 
ployed to lead a private horse, no soldier to drive a private ve- 
hicle, and that no trooper is put on foot to lend his horse to an 
officer. They will not permit the wagons of the artillery or of 
the train to be loaded with anything foreign to their proper 
service, nor any public horse, for any occasion, to be harness- 
ed to a private carriage. 
761. —The officers of the Quartermaster’s Department, the 
wagon masters, and all conductors of trains, are charged with 
watching that the regulations respecting transportation allow- 
ances are strictly observed. 
GENERAL POLICE. 
762. —When necessary, the General-in-chief or General of 
Division may appoint a provost marshal to take charge of pris- 
oners, with a suitable guard, or other police force. 
763. —Private servants, not soldiers, will not be allowed to 
wear the uniform of any corps of the army; but each will be 
required to carry with him a certificate from the officer who 
employs him, verified, for regimental officers, by the signature 
of the Colonel; for other officers under the rank of Colonel, by 
the chief of their corps or department. 
764. —Laundresses permitted to follow the army will be fur- 
nished with certificates, signed as in the preceding paragraph, 
and no woman of bad character will be allowed to follow the 
army. Other persons with the army, not officers or soldiers, 
such as guides of the country, interpreters, &c., will carry 
about them similar certificates from the head-quarters that em- 
ploys them. 
765. —Deserters from the enemy, after being examined, will 
be secured for some days, as they may be spies in disguise ; as 
opportunities offer, they will be sent to the rear ; after which, 
if they are found lurking about the army, or attempting to re- 
turn to the enemy, they will be treated with severity. 
766—The arms and accoutrements of deserters will be 
turned over to the Ordnance Department, and their horses to 
the corps in want of them, after being branded with the let- 95 
ters “ C.S.” The compensation to be accorded to deserters, for 
such objects, will be according to appraisement, made under the 
direction of the Quartermaster’s Department. The enlistment 
of deserters, without express permission from General head- 
quarters, is prohibited. 
767. —It is forbidden to purchase horses without ascertaining 
the right of the party to sell. Stolen horses shall be restored. 
Estrays, in the enemy’s country, when the owner is not discov- 
ered, are taken for the army. 
768. —Plundering and marauding, at all times disgraceful 
to soldiers, when committed on the persons or property of those 
whom it is the duty of the army to protect, become crimes 
of such enormity as to admit of no remission of the awful pun- 
ishment which the military law awards against offenses of this 
nature. 
SAFEGUARDS. 
769. —Safeguards are protections granted to persons or prop- 
erty in foreign parts by the commanding general, or by other 
commanders within the limits of their command. 
770. —Safeguards are usually given to protect hospitals, pub- 
lic establishments, establishments of religion, charity, or in- 
struction, museums, depositories of the arts, mills, post-offices, 
and other institutions of public benefit; also to individuals 
whom it may be the interest of the army to respect. 
771. —A safegard may consist of one or more men of fideli- 
ty and firmness, generally non-effective non-commissioned of- 
ficers, furnished with a paper setting out clearly the protection 
and exemptions it is intended to secure, signed by the com- 
mander giving it, and his staff officer; or it may consist of such 
paper, delivered to the party whose person, family, house and 
property it is designed to protect. These safeguards must be 
numbered and registered. 
772. —The men left as safeguards by one corps may be re- 
placed by another. They are withdrawn when the country is 
evacuated ; but if not, they have orders to await the arrival of 
the enemy’s troops, and apply to the commander for a safe- 
conduct to the outposts. 
773. —Form of a safeguard : 
By authority of , 
A safeguard is hereby granted to [A. B , or the house 
and family of A. B , or the college, mills, or property, 
stating precisely the place, nature, and description of the per- 96 
son, property, or buildings]. All officers and soldiers belong- 
ing to the army of the Confederate States are therefore com- 
manded to respect this safeguard, and to afford, if neces- 
sary, protection to [the person, family, or property of , 
as the case may be.] 
Given at Head-Quarters, the day of . 
A. B , Major-General commanding-in-chief. 
By command of the General. 
C. D , Adjutant-General. 
55tli Article of the Rules and Articles of War. 
“ Whosoever belonging to the armies of the Confederate 
States, employed in foreign parts, shall force a safeguard, shall 
suffer death.” 
SIEGES. 
774. —In the following regulations the besieging force is sup- 
posed to be two divisions of infantry and a brigade of cavalry. 
The same principles govern in other cases. 
775. —Tlie Brigadier-Generals of infantry serve, in turn, as 
Generals of the trenches ; one or more of them are detailed 
daily, according to the front and number of attacks ; they su- 
perintend the operations, and dispose the guards of the trench- 
es to repulse sorties and protect the works. Officers of the 
general staff are assigned to them to transmit their orders and 
attend to the details of service. 
776. —The Colonels and Lieutenant-Colonels of infantry al- 
ternate for duty in the trenches ; one or more are detailed 
daily; they superintend the service of the guards and workmen 
in the part of the work to which the general of the trenches 
assigns them, being posted with troops of their own regiments 
in preference. The commandant of the siege may place the 
Colonels on the roster with the Brigadier-Generals. 
777. —The commandants of engineers and artillery accompa- 
ny the first troops before the place to examine the works and 
the approaches. When the engineers have completed the re- 
connoissance of the works, and of each front as far as practica- 
ble, the commandant of engineers makes a plan of the works 
as exact and detailed as possible, and under the instructions of 
the General commandingthe siege, draws up the general plan 
of the siege, and discusses it with the commandant of artillery 
in regard to the best employment of that arm. These officers 
then submit their joint or separate opinions to the General, 
who decides on the plan of the siege, and gives the orders for 
the execution. The commandant of engineers directs the con- 
struction of all the works of the siege, under the authority of 97 
the General, and lays before him every day a report of his 
operations, and a plan showing the progress of the attack. 
The commandant of artillery also makes daily reports to the 
General of all that relates to his branch of the service. 
778. —The Quartermaster-General establishes the 
and organizes the means for transporting the wounded to 
them. 
779. —The commanding General appoints a field officer of 
the trenches, who is aided by one or two Captains or Lieu- 
tenants. 
780. —The field officer of the trenches is charged with all 
the details relative to the assembling of the guards and the 
workmen. He distributes the guards on the different points 
of the attack agreeably to the orders of the General of the 
trenches, and forms the detachments of workmen for the 
engineers and artillery ; that he may be prepared for this 
distribution, he receives every day from the Adjutant-Gene- 
ral a statement of the details for the next day. 
781. —On the arrival of the General of the trenches, the 
field officer of the trenches gives him all the information 
necessary to enable him to station the troops, attends him 
in his visit to the trenches, and takes his orders on the changes 
to be made in the position of the troops. The execution is 
intrusted to the commandants of the troops. 
782. —The field officer of the trenches sees that men and 
litters are always ready to bring off the wounded. One or 
more companies of the guards of the trenches are put under 
his immediate orders for the preservation of order and police 
in the trenches. 
783—The divisions, brigades, regiments, and battalions, 
are encamped during the siege in the order of battle. The 
service of camp is conducted as heretofore prescribed. 
784. Tne infantry has two kinds of siege service—the 
guard of the trenches and the work of the trenches. 
785. —The guards of the trenches mount every day by bat- 
talions, in such order of detail that all the troops may take 
an equal share, and no part of the line be left too weak. If 
only one battalion is required, each division furnishes it 
alternately ; if two are required, each division gives one ; if 
three, one division furnishes two, the other one, alternately. 
The two battalions of the same divisions are not taken from 
the same brigade. 
786. —The d etail for work of the trenches is by company, 98 
from all the regiments at one time, or in turn, and continues 
generally twelve hours. The detail from any regiment should 
never be less than a company. If only half a company 
would be needed from all the regiments at a time,every 
other regiment furnishes a full company alternately. 
787. —The battalions for guard are detailed at least twelve 
hours in advance ; they furnish no other details during this 
tour. If the wThole regiment is called out, it leaves a suf- 
ficient police guard in camp. 
788. —Twenty-tour hours, or twelve at least, before mount- 
ing guard in the trenches, the battalions detailed for guard do 
not furnish workmen ; and the companies of these battalions 
whose tour it would have been to w'ork in the trenches, do not 
go there for twenty-four hours after guard, if possible, or at 
the least twelve. 
789. —The workmen who are required for other work than 
that of the trenches are taken from the roster for fatigue from 
the battalions and companies not employed in the trenches. 
790. —The battalions first for detail for guard of the trenches, 
and the companies first for detail for work in the trenches, 
furnish no other details, and are held on picket, ready to march 
at the call of the field officer of the trenches. 
791. —Materials for the siege, such as fascines, gabions, 
hurdles, pickets, &c., are furnished by the different corps, in 
the proportion ordered by the General. 
792. —Guards and workmen going to the trenches march 
without beat of drum or music. 
793. —At all times, and especially on the day the trenches 
are opened, every thing is avoided likely to attract the atten- 
tion of the enemy. With this view the General may vary the 
hour of relieving guards. 
791.—The chiefs of engineers and artillery make requisitions 
for workmen in advance, that the details may be made in time 
to prevent any delay in the work. They should exceed the 
number strictly required, that there may be a reserve for un- 
foreseen wants. If this reserve is found insufficient, the Gene- 
ral directs the field officer of the trenches to call on the picket. 
795.—Before the guards and workmen march, the field officer 
of the trenches arranges them so that each detachment can 
reach its ground without confusion. The troops are posted in 
the trenches according to the position of their regiments in the 
order of battle, and, as far as possible, the companies of work- 
men in like order. The reserves of workmen are placed at the 99 
depot of the trenches, or the nearest suitable place to the 
works. 
796. —The workmen leave their knapsacks and swords in 
camp, and march with their firearms and cartridge-boxes, 
which they place near them while at work. They always 
carry their overcoats, to cover them in resting or when 
wounded. 
797. —The guards always enter the trenches with arms 
trailed, and the workmen also, unless they carry materials or 
tools, when the arms are in the sling. 
798. —The guards and detachments of workmen send a 
Corporal to the openings of the trenches to guide the relief. 
They march out of the trenches by the flank, with trailed 
arms. 
799. —Sand-bags, forming loop-holes, are placed at inter- 
vals on the parapet to cover the sentinels; they are more nu- 
merous than the sentinels, so that the enemy may not know 
where the sentinels are placed. 
800. —When detachments are placed at night in advance 
of the trenches, to cover the workmen, the men sit or lie 
down, with their firearms in their hands, to hide themselves 
better from the enemy; the sentinels put their ears to the 
ground frequently, that they may hear troops coming out of 
the place. To prevent mistakes, the workmen are told what 
troops cover them. 
801. —No honors are paid in the trenches. When the Gene- 
ral commanding the siege visits them, the guards place them- 
selves in rear of the banquette, and rests on their arms. The 
colors are never carried to the trenches unless the whole 
regiment marches to repulse a sortie or make an assault. 
Even in this case they are not displayed until the General 
commanding the seige gives a formal order. 
802. —The materials of the seige of all kinds, together 
with the tools, are collected in part at the depots of the 
trenches, and in'joart at the opening of the trenches, or in 
such other place as has been appointed for the convenience 
of the service b}- the field officers of the trenches, on the ad- 
vice of the chiefs of artillery and engineers. They are in 
charge of officers of engineers and of artillery, with guards 
or non-commissioned officers of both corps. But if these 
corps cannot furnish them, the chiefs apply for assistance 
from the infantry. 
803. —The workmen, in going to the trenches, carry such 
tools and materials as are required by the artillery and engi- 
neers. In this case, the field officer of the trenches has notice 
and superintends it. 100 
804. —The soldiers sent to the trenches go with tlteir cart- 
ridge-boxes filled. Cartridges, when needed, are sent to the 
trenches on the requisition of commanders of battalions, ap- 
proved by the General of the trenches. 
805. —In the case of a sortie, the guards move rapidly to the 
places that have been designated by the General of the trenches, 
and which afford the best defense for the head of the works, 
the batteries, the communications, or the flanks, or best enable 
them to take the sortie itself in flank or reverse. Having lined 
the banquette to fire on the enemy, the troops form on the re- 
reverse of the trench to receive him. The workmen take arms, 
retain their positions, or retire with their tools, as ordered. 
The officers commanding the detachments of workmen see that 
their movements are made promptly and in good order, so as 
to avoid all confusion in the communications. 
806. —The troops that advance beyond the trenches to re- 
pulse the sortie, must not follow in pursuit. The General 
takes care that they return to the trenches before the retreat 
of the sortie allows the artillery of the place to open on them. 
When the workmen return, the officers and non-commissioned 
officers of the detachments call the roll without interrupting 
the work, which is immediately resumed. 
807. —When it is necessary to dismount cavalry and send 
them to the trenches, they should be employed as near their 
camp as possible, and posted between the detachments of 
infantry. 
808. —Men belonging to the cavalry may, in assaults, be 
employed in carrying fascines and other materials to fill ditches 
and make passages. 
S09.—The general officers of cavalry are more particularly 
employed in the service of posts and detachments jdaced in 
observation to protect the siege. They and the field officers 
of this arm are employed in the command of escorts to convoys, 
of whatever arms the escorts may be composed. When these 
duties are not sufficient to employ them, they take their share 
of the duty of the trenches. 
810. —The officers of engineers and artillery of the trenches 
make to the General of the trenches a return of all losses in 
their troops, and such other reports on the work as he requires, 
in addition to the reports direct to their respective chiefs on 
the details of the service. 
811. —At the end of each tour, the field officer of the 
trenches draws up a report for the twenty-four hours to the 101 
General of the trenches. The General of the trenches reports 
to the General commanding the siege. 
812. —The commanders of the several corps in the trenches 
report, when relieved, to their respective head-quarters the 
losses during the tour, and the conduct of the officers and men. 
813. —However practicable the breach may appear, or how- 
ever ruined the work in rear of it, the heads of columns must 
always be supplied with ladders to get over unexpected ob- 
stacles. 
814. —The General commanding the siege designates picked 
companies to protect property and persons, and prevent pillage 
and violence, from the moment the place is carried. The offi- 
cers exert themselves to restr in the men. 
S15.—The general designates the places requiring particular 
protection, such as churches, asylums, hospitals, colleges, 
schools and magazines. The order of their protection should 
remind the soldiers, at the time, of the.penalty of disobeying it. 
S1G.—Whether the place be taken by assault or by capitula- 
tion, the provisions and military stores, and the public funds, 
are reserved for the use of the army. 
817. —The commander of engineers will keep a journal of 
the siege, showing the operations of each day in detail, the force 
employed on the work, the kind and quantity of materials used 
in them, &c. He will also mark on a plan of the ground the 
daily progress of the works, and make the necessary drawings 
explanatory of their construction. 
818. —The commander of the artillery will keep a daily 
journal of the operations under his direction, showing—the 
number and kind of pieces in battery, the force employed in 
serving them, the kind and quantity of ammunition expended, 
the number of rounds fired from each piece of ordnance, the 
effect of the fire, and all other particulars relative to his branch 
of the service. 
819. —These journals and drawings will be sent, after the 
siege, with the report of the General, to the War Department. 
DEFENSE OF FORTIFIED PLACES. 
820.—In war, every commander of a fortified place shall 
always hold himself prepared with his plan ot defense, as if 
at any time liable to attack. He arranges this plan according 
to the probable mode of attack; determines the posts of the 
troops in the several parts of the works, the reliefs, the reserves, 
and the details of service in all the corps. He draws up 102 
instructions for a case of' attack, and exercises the garrison 
according to his plan of defense. In sea-coast works he pro- 
vides the instructions for the different batteries on the approach 
of ships. 
'i- 821.—In framing his plan, he studies the works and the 
exterior within the radius of attack and investment, the strength 
of the garrison, the artillery, the munitions of war, subsistence 
and supplies of all kinds, and takes immediate measures to 
procure whatever is deficient of troops or supplies, either by 
requisition on the government or from the means put at his 
disposal. 
822. —On the approach of an enemy, he removes all houses 
and other objects, within or without the place, that cover the 
approaches, or interrupt the fire of the guns or the movements 
of the troops. He assures himself personally that all posterns, 
outlets, or embrasures, &c., are in proper state of security. 
823. —He shall be furnished by the Department of War 
with a plan of the works, showing all the details of the forti- 
fications and of the exterior within the radius of attack ; with 
a map of the environs within the radius of investment; with 
a map of the vicinity, including the neighboring works, roads, 
water-channels, coasts &c.; with a memoir explaining the situ- 
ation and defense of the place, and the relations and bearings 
of the several works on each other, and on the approaches by 
land and water—all which he carefully preserves, and com- 
municates only to the council of defense. 
S24.—He consults his next in rank, and the senior officer of 
the engineers and of the artillery, either separately or as a 
council of defense. In the latter case he designates an officer 
to act as secretary to the council, and to record their proceed- 
ings and their joint or separate opinions, which are to be .kept 
secret during the siege. The members may record their ©pin- 
ions under their own signature. In all cases, the commander 
decides on his own responsibility. 
825. —The commander of the place, and tfie chiefs of en- 
gineers and of artillery, shall keep journals of the defense, in 
which shall be entered, in order of date, without blank or in- 
terlineation, the orders given or received, the manner in 
which they are executed, their results, and every event and 
circumstance of importance in the progress of the defense. 
Thesejournals and the proceedings of the council of defense, 
shall be sent after the siege to the Department of War. 
826. —There shall be kept in the office of the commandant of the place, to be sent after the siege to the Department of 
War, a map of the environs, apian of the fortifications, ancl a 
special plan of the front of attack, on which the chief engineer 
will trace, in succession, the positions occupied, and the works 
executed by the enemy from the investment; and also the 
works of counter approach of defense, and the successive po- 
sitions of the artillery and other troops of the garrison during 
the progress of the siege. 
827. —The commander shall defend in succession the ad- 
vanced wrnrks, the covered way and outworks, the body of the 
work, and the interior entrenchments. He will not be content 
with clearing away the foot of the breaches, and defending 
them by abattis, mines, and all the means used in sieges; but 
he shall begin in good time, behind the bastions or front of 
attack, the necessary entrenchments to resist assaults on the 
main work. 
828. —He shall use his means of defense in such manner as 
always to have a reserve of fresh troops, chosen from his best 
soldiers, to resist assaults, retake the outworks, and especially 
to resist the assaults on the body of the place; and a reserve 
of provisions for the last period of the siege, and of ammuni- 
tion for the last attacks. 
829. —He must, in every case, compel the besieging force 
to approach by the slow and successive works of siege, and 
must sustain at least one assault on a practicable breach in 
the body of the place. 
830. —When the commander thinks that the end of the de- 
fense has come, he shall still consult the council of defense on 
the means that may remain to prolong the seige. But in all 
cases he alone will decide on the time manner, and terms of 
the surrender. In the capitulation, he shall not seek or accept 
better terms for himself than for the garrison, but shall share 
their fate, and exert his best endeavors for the care of the 
troops, and especially of the sick and wounded. 
831. —No commander in the field shall withdraw troops or 
supplies fortified place, or exercise any authority 
over its commandant, unless it has been put subject to his 
orders by competent authority. 
ARTICLE 'XXXVII. 
TROOPS ON BOARD OF TRANSPORTS. 
832.—Military commanders charged with the embarkation 104 
of troops, and officers of the Quartermaster’s Department 
intrusted with the selection of the transports, will take care 
that the vessels are entirely seaworthy and proper for such 
service, and that suitable arrangements are made in them for 
the health and comfort of the troops. 
833. —If, in the opinion of the officer commanding the troops 
to be embarked, the vessel is not proper or suitably arranged, 
the officer charged with the embarkation shall cause her to be 
inspected by competent and experienced persons. 
834. Immediately after embarking, the men will be assigned 
to quarters, equal parties on both sides of the ship, and no man 
will be allowed to loiter or sleep on the opposite side. As far 
as practicable, the men of each company will be assigned to 
the same part of the vessel, and the squads, in the same man- 
ner, to contiguous berths. 
835. —Arms will be so placed, if there be no racks, as to be 
secure from injury, and enable the men to handle them 
promptly—bayonets unfixed and in scabbard. 
836. —Ammunition in cartridge-boxes to be so placed as to 
be entirely secure from fire; reserve ammunition to be reported 
to the master of the transport, with request that he designate 
a safe place of deposit. Frequent inspections will be made of 
the service ammunition, to insure its safety and good condition. 
837. —No officer is to sleep out of his ship, or to quit his 
ship, without the sanction of the officer commanding on board. 
838. —The guard will be proportioned to the number of sen- 
tinels required. At sea, the guard will mount with side-arms 
only. The officer of the guard will be officer of the day. 
839. —Sentinels will be kept over the fires, with buckets of 
water at hand, promptly to extinguish fires. Smoking is pro- 
hibited between decks or in the cabins, at all times ; nor shall any 
lights be allowed between decks, except such ship lanterns as 
the master of the transport may direct, or those carried by the 
officer of the day in the execution of his duty. 
840. —Kegulations will be adopted to enable companies or 
messes to cook in turn; no others than those whose turn it is 
will be allowed to loiter round or approach the galleys or 
other cooking places. 
841 The commanding officer will make arrangements, in 
concert with the master of the vessel, for calling the troops to 
quarters, so that in case of alarm, by storm, or fire, or the ap- 
proach of the enemy, every man may repair promptly to his 105 
station. But he will take care not to crowd the deck. The 
troops not wanted at the guns or to assist the sailors, and those 
who cannot be advantageously employed with small arms, 
will be formed as a reserve between decks. 
842. —All the troops will turn out at , a. m., without 
arms or uniform, and (in warm weather) without shoes or 
stockings ; when every individual will be clean, his hands, face 
and feet washed, and his hair combed. The same personal in- 
spection will be repeated thirty minutes before sunset. The 
cooks alone will be exempted from one of these inspections per 
day, if necessary. 
843. —Recruits or awkward men will be exercised in the 
morning and evening in the use of arms, an hour each time 
when the weather will permit. 
844. —Officers will’enforce cleanliness as indispensable to 
health. When the weather will permit, bedding will be brought 
on deck every morning for airing. Tubs may be fixed on the 
forecastle for bathing, or the men may be placed in the chains 
and have buckets of water thrown over them. 
845. —Between decks will not be washed oftener than once a 
week, and only when the weather is fine. The boards of the 
lower berths will be removed once or twice a week to change 
the straw. Under the direction of the Surgeon and the officer 
of the day, frequent fumigations will be performed between 
decks. The materials required are—common salt, four ounces; 
powdered oxide of manganese, one ounce ; sulphuric acid, one 
ounce, diluted with two ounces of water. The diluted acid is 
poured over the other ingredients in a basin placed in a hot 
sand-bath. Solutions of chloride of lime and chloride of zinc 
are excellent disinfecting agents. 
846. —During voyages in hot weather, the master of the 
vessel will be desired to provide wind-sails, which will be kept 
constantly hung up, and frequently examined, to see that they 
draw well and are not obstructed. 
847. —During cooking hours, the officers of companies visit 
the caboose, and see that the messes are well prepared. The 
coppers and other cooking utensils are to be regularly and well 
washed, both before and after use. 
848. —The bedding will be replaced in the berths at sunset, 
or at an earlier hour when there is a prospect of bad weather ; 
and at tattoo every man not on duty will be in his berth. To 
insure the execution of this regulation, the officer of the day, 
with a lantern, will make a tour between decks. 106 
849. —Lights will be extinguished at tattoo, except such as are 
placed under sentinels. The officer of the day will see to it, 
and report to the commanding officer. The officers’ lights 
will be extinguished at 10 o’clock, unless special permission be 
given to continue them for a longer time, as in case of sick- 
ness or other emergency. 
850. —For the sake of exercise, the troops will be occasion- 
ally called to quarters by the beat to arms. Those appointed to 
the guns will be frequently exercised in the use of tiiem. The 
arms and accoutrements will be frequently inspected. The 
metallic parts of the former will be often wiped and greased 
again. 
851. —The men will not be allowed to sleep on deck in hot 
weather or in the sun ; they will be encouraged and required 
to take exercise on deck, in squads by succession, when neces- 
sary. 
852. —At morning and evening parades, the Surgeon will 
examine the men, to observe whether there be any appearance 
of disease. 
853. —The sick will, as far as practicable, be separated from 
the healthy men. On the first appearance of malignant con- 
tagion, a signal will be made for the hospital vessel (if there be 
one in company), and the diseased men removed to her. 
854. —A good supply of hospital stores and medicines will 
be taken on each vessel, and used only for the sick and conva- 
lescent. 
855. —The Surgeon will guard the men against costiveness 
on approaching a hot climate. In passing through the West 
Indies, to the southern coast for instance, and for some weeks 
after landing in those latitudes, great care is required in the 
use of fruit, as strangers would not be competent to judge of 
it. and most kinds, after long voyages, are prejudicial. 
856. —In harbor, where there is no danger from sharks, the 
men may bathe ; but not more than ten at a time, and attend- 
ed by a boat. 
857. —In fitting up a vessel for the transportation of horses, 
care is to be taken that the requisite arrangements are made 
for conveniently feeding and cleaning them, and to secure them 
from injury in rough weather by ropes attached to breast-straps 
and breeching, or by other suitable means ; and especially that 
proper ventilation is provided by openings in the upper deck, 107 
wind-sails, &c. The ventilation of steamers may be assisted 
by using the engine for thaf purpose. 
858. —Horses should not be put on board after severe exer- 
jcise or when heated. In hoisting them on board, the slings 
should be made fast to a hook at the end of the fall, or the 
knot tied by an expert seaman, so that it may be well secured 
and easily loosened. The horse should be run up quickly to 
prevent him from plunging, and should be steadied by guide 
ropes. A halter is placed on him before he is lifted from the 
ground. 
859. —On board, care is to be taken that the horses are not 
over-fed ; bran should form part of their ration. The face, eyes, 
and nostrils of each horse are to be washed at the usual stable 
hours, and occasionally, the mangers should be washed and 
the nostrils of the horse spqnged with vinegar and water. 
860. —In loadingvessels with storesfor a military expedition, 
the cargo of each should be composed of an assortment of 
such stores as may be available for service in case of the non- 
arrival of others, and they should be placed on board in such 
a manner that they may be easily reached, in the order in 
which they are required for service. Each store-ship should 
be marked, at the bow and stern, on both sides, in large char- 
acters, with a distinctive letter and number. A list is to be 
made of the stores on board of each vessel, and of the place 
where they are to be found in it; a copy of this list to be sent 
to the chief officer of the proper department in the expedition, 
or at the place of destination. 
ARTICLE XXXVIII. 
861. —In appointing a general court-martial, as many mem- 
bers will be detailed, from five to thirteen inclusive, as can 
be assembled without manifest injury to the service. 
862. —The decision of the officer appointing the court, as to 
the number that can be assembled without manifest injury 
to the service, is conclusive. 
863. —A President of the court will not be appointed. The 
officer highest in rank present will be President. 
864. —Form of Order appointing court-martial; the last 
paragraph omitted when the court can be kept up with thir- 
teen members: 
Head-Quarters, &c. 
A General Court-martial is hereby appointed to meet at 
, on the day of , or as soon thereafter as practica- 
COURTS-MARTIAL. 108 
ble, for the trial of , and such other prisoners as may 
be brought before it. 
Detail for the Court : 
1 8 
2 9 
3 10 
4 11 
5 12 
6 13. 
7 Judge Advocate. 
No other officers than those named can be assembled with- 
out manifest injury to the service. 
By order of commanding 
Assistant Adjutant General. 
865. —In the detail the members will be named, and they 
will take place in the court, in the order of their rank. A de- 
cision ofthe proper authority in regard to the rank of the mem- 
bers cannot be reversed by the court. 
866. —The place of holding a court is appointed by the 
authority convening it. 
567. —Application for delay or postponement of trial must 
when practicable, be made to the authority convening the 
court. When made to the court, it must be before plea, and 
will then, if in the opinion of the court well founded, be re- 
ferred to the authority convening the court, to decide whether 
the court shall be adjourned or dissolved, and the charges re- 
served for another court. 
568. —Upon application by the accused for postponement on 
the ground of absence of a witness, it ought distinctly to 
appear on his oath, 1st, that the witness is material, and how -y 
2d, that the accused has used due diligence to procure his 
attendance; and 3d, that he has reasonable ground to believe, 
and does believe, that he will be able to procure such attend- 
ance within a reasonable time stated. 
569. —The President of a court-martial, besides his duties 
and privileges as member, is the organ of the court, to keep 
order and conduct its business. He speaks and acts for the 
court in each case where the rule has been prescribed by law, 
regulation, or its own resolution. In all their deliberations 
the law secures the equality of the members. 
870.—The 76th Article of War does not confer on a court- 
martial the power to punish its own members. For disorderly 
conduct, a member is liable as in other offenses against mili- 109 
tary discipline; improper words are to be taken down, and 
any disorderly conduct of a member reported to the authority 
convening the court. 
871. —The JudgeAdvocate shall summon the necessary wit- 
nesses for the trial; but he shall not summon any witness at the 
expense of the Confederate States, nor any officer of the army, 
without the order of the court, unless satisfied that his testimony 
is material and necessary to the ends of justice. 
872. —Every court-martial shall keep a complete and accu- 
rate record of its proceedings, to be authenticated by the sig- 
natures of the President and Judge Advocate ; who shall also 
certify, in like manner, the sentence pronounced by the court 
in each case. The record must show that the court was or- 
ganized as the law requires ; that the court and Judge Advo- 
cate were duly sworn in the presence of the prisoner ; that he 
was previously asked whether he had objection to any member, 
and his answer thereto. A copy of the order appointing the 
court will be entered on the record in each case. 
873. —Whenever the same court-martial tries more prisoners 
than one, and they are arraigned on separate and distinct 
charges, the court is to be sworn at the commencement of each 
trial, and the proceedings in each case will be made up sepa- 
rately. 
874. —The record shall be clearly and legibly written ; as 
far as practicable, without erasures or interlineations. The 
pages to be numbered, with a margin of one inch on the left 
side of each page, and at the top of the odd and bottom of 
the even pages ; through this last margin the sheets to be 
stitched together ; the documents accompanying the proceed- 
ings to be noted and marked in such a manner as to afford an 
easy refereuce. 
875. —No recommendation will be embraced in the body of 
the sentence. Those members only who concur in the recom- 
mendation will sign it. 
876. —The legal punishments for soldiers by sentence of a 
court-martial according to the offense, and the jurisdiction of 
the court, are—death; corporal punishment by flogging; con- 
finement ; confinement on bread and water diet; solitary con- 
finement ; hard labor ; ball and chain ; forfeiture of pay and 
allowances; discharges from service ; and reprimands. Soli- 
tary confinement, or confinement on bread and water, shall not 
exceed fourteen days at a time, with intervals between the 110 
periods of such confinement not less than such periods ; and 
not exceeding eighty four days in one year. 
877. —The Judge Advocate shall transmit the proceedings, 
without delay, to the officer having authority to confirm the 
sentence, who shall state, at the end of the proceedings in each 
case, his decision and orders thereon. 
878. —The original proceedings of all general courts-martial, 
after the decision on them of the reviewing authority, and all 
proceedings that require the decision of the President under 
the 65th and 89th Articles of war, and copies of all orders con- 
firming or disproving, or remitting the sentences of courts- 
martial, and all official communications for the JudgeAdvocate 
of the army, will be addressed to “ The Adjutant-General of 
the Army, War Department,” marked on the cover, “ Judge 
Advocate.” 
879. —The proceedings of garrison aqd regimental courts- 
martial will be transmitted' without delay by the garrison or 
regimental commander to the department head-quarters for the 
supervision of the department commander. 
880. —The power to pardon or mitigate the punishment or- 
dered by a court-martial, is vested in the authority confirming 
the proceedings, and in the President of the Confederate States. 
A superior military commander to the officer confirming the 
proceedings may suspend the execution of the sentence when, 
in his judgment, it is void upon the face of the proceedings, 
or when he sees a fit case for executive clemency. In such 
cases, the record, with his order prohibiting the execution, 
shall be transmitted for the final orders of the President. 
881. —When a court-martial or court of inquiry adjourns 
without day, the members will return to their respective posts 
and duties, unless otherwise ordered. 
882. —When a court adjourns for three days, the Judge Ad- 
vocate shall report the fact to the commander of the post or 
troops, and the members belonging to the command will be 
liable to duty during the time. 
ARTICLE XXXIX. 
WORKING-PARTIES. 
883.—When it is necessary to employ the army at work on 
fortifications, in surveys, in cutting roaas, and other constant 
labor of not less than ten days, the non-commissioned officers 
and soldiers so employed are enrolled as extra-duty men, and are allowed twenty-five cents a day when employed as laborers 
and teamsters, and forty cents a day when employed as me- 
chanics, at all stations east of the Rocky Mountains, and thirty- 
five and fifty cents per day, respectively, at all stations west 
of those mountains. 
884. —Enlisted men of the Ordnance and Engineer Depart- 
ments, and artificers of artillery, are not entitled to this allow- 
ance when employed in their appropriate work. 
885. —Soldiers will not be employed as extra-duty men for 
any labor in camp or garrison which can properly be performed 
by fatigue parties. 
8S6.—No extra-duty men, except those required for the or- 
dinary service of the Quartermaster, Commissary and Medical 
Departments, and saddlers in mounted companies, will be 
employed without previous authority from department head- 
quarters, except in case of necessity, which shall be promptly 
reported to the department commander. 
SS7.—Extra-duty pay of a saddler in a mounted company 
will be charged on the company muster-roll, to be paid by the 
Paymaster and refunded by the Ordnance Department. Extra- 
duty pay of cooks and nurses in the hospital service will be 
paid by the Quartermaster, in the absence of a medical dis- 
bursing officer, and refunded by the Medical Department. 
888.—The officer commanding a working party will conform 
to the directions and plans of the engineer or other officer 
directing the work, without regard to rank. 
SS9.—A day’s work shall not exceed ten hours in summer, 
nor eight in winter. Soldiers are paid in proportion for any 
greater number of hours they are employed each day. Sum- 
mer is considered to commence on the 1st of April, and winter 
on the 1st of October. 
890.—Although the necessities of the service may require 
soldiers to be ordered on working-parties as a duty, command- 
ing officers are to bear in mind that fitness for military service 
by instruction and discipline is the object for which the armv 
is kept on foot, and that they are not to employ the troops 
when not in the field, and especially the mounted troops, in 
labors that interfere with their military duties and exercises, 
except in cases of immediate necessity, wffiich shall be forth- 
with reported for the orders of the War Department. 112 
ARTICLE XL. 
891. —All officers of the Pay, Commissary and Quartermas- 
ter’s Departments, and military store-keepers, shall, previous 
to their entering on the duties of their respective offices, give 
good and sufficient bonds to the Confederate States, fully to 
account for all monies and public property which tney may 
receive, in such sums as the Secretary of War shall direct; and 
the officers aforesaid shall renew their bonds every four years, 
and oftener if the Secretary of War shall so require, and when- 
ever they receive a new commission or appointment. 
892. —The sureties to the bond shall be bound jointly and 
severally for the whole amount of the bond, and shall satisfy 
the Secretary of War that they are worth jointly double the 
amount of the bond, by the affidavit of each surety, stating 
that he is worth, over and above his debts and labilities, the 
amount of the bond, or such other sum as he may specify, and 
each surety shall state his place of residence. 
893. —The chiefs of disbursing departments who submit 
requisitions for money to be remitted to disbursing officers, 
shall take care that no more money than is actually needed is 
in the hands of any officer. 
894. —The Treasury Department having provided, by ar- 
rangement with the assistant Treasurers at various points, se- 
cure depositories for funds in the hands of disbursing officers, 
all disbursing officers are required to avail themselves, as far 
as possible, of this arrangement, by depositing with the assist- 
ant treasurers such funds as are not wanted for immediate use, 
and drawing the same in convenient sums as wanted. 
895. —No public funds shall be exchanged except for gold 
and silver. When the funds furnished are gold and silver, all 
payments shall be in gold and silver. When the funds furnished 
are drafts, they shall be presented at the place of payment, 
and paid according to law; and payments shall be made in the 
funds so received for the drafts, unless said funds or said drafts 
can be exchanged for gold mid silver at par. If any disbursing 
officer shall violate any of these provisions, he shall be sus- 
pended by the Secretary of War, and reported to the Presi- 
dent, and promptly removed from office or restored to his trust 
and duties as to the President may seem just and proper. (Act 
August 6, 1840.) 
896. —No disbursing officer shall accept, or receive, or trams- 
PUBLIC PROPERTY, MONEY, AND ACCOUNTS. 113 
mit to the Treasury to be allowed in his favor, any receipt or 
voucher from a creditor of the Confederate States without hav- 
ing paid to such creditor, in such funds as he received for dis- 
bursement,or suchjother funds as he is authorized by the preced- 
ing article to take in exchange, the full amount specified in 
such receipt or voucher ; and every such act shall be deemed 
to be a conversion to his own use of the amount specified in 
such receipt or voucher. And no officer in the military ser- 
vice charged with the safe-keeping, transfer, or disbursement 
of public money, shall convert to his own use, or invest in any 
kind of merchandise or property, or loan with or without in- 
terest, or deposit in any bank, or exchange for other funds,, 
except as allowed in the preceding article, any public money 
entrusted to him ; and every such act shall be deemed to be a 
felony and an embezzlement of so much money as may be so ta- 
ken, converted, invested, used, loaned, deposited, or exchang- 
ed. (Act August 6, 1846.) 
897. —Any officer who shall directly or indirectly sell or 
dispose of, for a premium, any treasury note, draft, warrant, 
or other public security in his hands for disbursement, or sell 
or dispose of the proceeds or avails thereof without making re- 
turns of such premium and accounting therefor by charging 
it in his accounts to the credit of the Confederate States, 
will forthwith be dismissed by the President. (Act August 6, 
1846.) 
898. —If any disbursing officer shall bet at cards or any game 
of hazard, his commanding officer shall suspend his functions, 
and require him to turn over all the public funds in his keep- 
ing, and shall immediately report the case to the proper bureau 
of the War Department. 
899. All officers are forbid to give or take any receipt in 
blank for public money or property ; but in all cases the vouch- 
er shall be made out in full, and the true date, place, and exact 
amount cf money, in words, shall be written out in the receipt 
before it is signed. 
990.—When a signature is not written by the hand of the 
party, it must be witnessed. 
901.—Iso advance of public money shall be made, except 
advances to disbursing officers, and advances by order of the 
War Department to officers on distant stations, where they can 
not receive their pay and emoluments regularly; but in all 
eases of contracts for the performance of any service, or the 
delivery of articles of any description, payment shall not ex- 
teed the value of the service rendered, or of the articles deliv- 
ered, previously to such payment. 114 
902. —No officer disbursing or directing the disbursement of 
fnoney for the military service shall be concerned, directly or 
indirectly, in the purchase or sale, for commercial purposes, of 
any article intended for, making a part of, or appertaining to 
the department of the public service, in which he is engaged, 
nor shall take or apply to his own use any gain or emolument 
for negotiating or transacting any public business other than 
what is or may be allowed by law. 
903. —No wagon-master or forage-master shall be interested 
or concerned, directly or indirectly, in any wagon or other 
means of transport employed by the Confederate States, nor in 
the purchase or sale of any property procured for or belonging 
to the Confederate States, except as the agent of the Confede- 
rate States. 
904. —No officer or agent in the military service shall pur- 
chase from any other person in the military service, or 
make any contract with any such person to furnish supplies or 
services, or make any purchase or contract in which such per- 
son shall be admitted to any share or part, or to any benefit to 
arise therefrom. 
905. —No person in the military service whose salary, pay. 
or emoluments is or are fixed by law or regulations, shall 
receive any additional pay, extra allowance, or compensation 
in any form whatever, for the disbursement of public money, 
or any other service or duty whatsoever, unless the same shall 
be authorized by law, and explicitly set out in the appropria- 
tion. 
906. —All accounts of expenditures shall set out a sufficient 
explanation of the object, necessity and propriety of the ex- 
penditure. 
907. —The facts on which an account depends must be stated 
and vouched by the certificate of an officer, or other sufficient 
evidence. 
908. —If any account paid on the certificate of an officer to 
the facts is afterwards disallowed for error of fact in the certif- 
icate, it shall pass to the credit of the disbursing officer, and 
be charged to the officer who gave the certificate. 
909. —An officer shall have credit for an expenditure of mo- 
ney or property made in obedience to the order of his com- 
manding otticer. If the expenditure is disallowed, it shall be 
charged to the officer who ordered it. 
910. —Disbursing officers, when they have the money, shall 
pay cash and not open an account. Heads of bureaus shall 115 
take care, by timely remittances, to obviate the necessity of 
any purchases on credit. 
911. —When a disbursing officer is relieved, he shall certify 
the outstanding debts to his successor, and transmit an account 
of the same to the head of the bureau, and turn over his pub- 
lic money and property appertain ing-to the service from which 
he is relieved to his successor, unless otherwise ordered. 
912. —The chief of each military bureau of the War De- 
partment shall, under the direction of the Secretaiy of War, 
regulate, as far as practicable, the employment of hired per- 
sons required for the administrative sendee of his department. 
913. —When practicable, persons hired in the military ser- 
vice shall be paid at the end of the calendar month, and when 
discharged. Separate pay-rolls shall be made for each month. 
914. —When a hired person is discharged and not paid, a 
certified statement of his account shall be given him. 
915. —Property, paid for or not, must be taken up on the 
return, and accounted for when received. 
916. —No officer has authority to insure public property or 
money. 
917. —Disbursing officers are not authorized to settle with 
heirs, executors, or administrators, except by instructions from 
the proper bureau of the War Department upon accounts duly 
audited and certified by the proper accounting officers of the 
T reasury. 
918. —Public horses, mules, oxen, tools, and implements 
shall be branded conspicuously C. S. before being used in ser- 
vice, and all other public property that it may be useful to 
mark ; and all public property having the brand of the C. S. 
when sold or condemned, shall be branded with the letter C. 
919. —No public property shall be used, nor labor hired for 
the public be employed, for any private use whatsoever not 
authorized by the regulations of the service. 
920. —When public property becomes damaged, except by 
fair wear and tear, the officer accountable for the property 
f-hall report the case to the commanding officer, who shall ap- 
point a board of survey of two or more officers to examine the 
property and ascertain the cause and amount of damage, and 
whether by any fault of any person in the military service, and 
report the facts and their opinion to him ; which report, with 
!ns opinion thereon, he shall transmit to the chief of the de- 
partment to which the property appertains, and give a copy to 116 
the officer accountable for the property and to the person 
chargeable for the damage. 
921. —If any article of public property be lost or damaged 
by neglect or fault of any officer or soldier, he shall pay the 
value of such article, or amount of damage, or cost of repairs, 
and be proceeded against as the Articles of War provide, if he 
demand a trial by court-martial, or the circumstances require 
it. 
922. —Charges against a soldier shall be set against his pay 
on the muster-roll. Charges against an officer to be set against 
his pay shall be promptly reported to the Secretary of War.* 
923. —If any article of public property be embezzled, or by 
neglect lost or damaged, by any person hired in the public ser- 
vice, the value or damage shall be charged to him, and set 
against any pay or money due him. 
924. —Public property lost or destroyed in the military ser- 
vice must be accounted for by affidavit, or the cerlificate of 
a commissioned officer, or other satisfactory evidence. 
925. —Affidavits or depositions may be taken before any of- 
ficer in the list, as follows, when recourse can not be had to 
any before named on said list, which fact shall be certified by 
the officer offering the evidence: 1st. a civil magistrate compe- 
tent to administer oaths; 2d. a judge advocate; 3d. the re- 
corder of a garrison or regimental court-martial ; 4tb. the 
Adjutant of a regiment; 5th. a commissioned officer. 
926. —When military stores or other army supplies are 
unsuitable to the service, the officer in charge thereof shall 
report the case to the commanding officer, who shall reier the 
report, with his opinion thereon, to the bureau of the depart- 
ment to which the property appertains, for the order in the 
case of the Secretary of War. But if, from the nature or con- 
dition of the property or exigency of the service, it be neces- 
sary to act without the delay of such reference, in such case 
of necessity the commanding officer shall appoint a board of 
snrvey, composed of two or more competent officers, to ex- 
amine the property and report to him, subject to his approval, 
what disposition the public interest requires to be made of it; 
which he shall cause to be made, and report the case to the 
proper bureau of the War Department for the information of 
the Secretary of War. These cases of necessity arise when 
the property is of a perishable nature, and can not be kept, 
* If the pay of an officer or soldier is wrongfully withheld for arrears or liabilities 
to the Confederate States, a ciril remedy is provided by the act of January 15, 117 
or when the expense of keeping it is too great in proportion to 
its value, or when the troops, in movement, would be com- 
pelled to abandon it. Horses incurably unfit for any public 
service may also constitute a case of necessity, but shall be 
put to death only in case of an incurable wound or contagious 
disorder. 
927. —When military stores or other army supplies are re- 
ported to the War Department as unsuitable to the service, a 
proper inspection or survey of them shall be made by an In- 
spector General, or such suitable officer or officers as the Sec- 
retary of War may appoint for that purpose. Separate inven- 
tories of the stores, according to the disposition to be made of 
them, shall accompany the inspection report: as of articles to 
be repaired, to be broken up, to be sold, of no use or value, 
and to be dropped, &c , &o. The inspection report and inven- 
tories shall show the exact condition of the different articles. 
928. —Military stores and other army supplies found unsuit- 
able to the public service, after inspection by an Inspector 
General, or such special inspection as may have been directed 
in the case, and ordered for sale, shall be sold for cash at auc- 
tion, on due public notice, and in such market as the public 
interest may require. The officer making the sale will bidin 
and suspend the sale when, in his opinion, better prices may 
be got. Expenses of the sale wfill be paid from its proceeds. 
The auctioneer’s certified account of the sales in detail, and 
the vouchers for the expenses of the sale, will be reported to 
the chief of the department to which the property belonged. 
The nett proceeds will be applied as the Secretary of War 
may direct. 
929. —No officer making returns of property shall drop from 
his return any public property as worn out or unserviceable, 
until it has been condemned, after proper inspection, and 
ordered to be so dropped. 
930. —An officer issuing stores shall deliver or transmit to 
the receiving officer an exact list of them in duplicate invoices, 
and th« receiving officer shall return him duplicate receipts. 
931. —When an officer to whom stores are forwarded has 
reason to suppose them miscarried, he shall promptly inform 
the issuing and forwarding officer, and the bureau of the de- 
partment to which the property appertains. 
932. —When stores received do not correspond in amount or 
quality with the invoice, they will be examined by a board of 
survey, and their report communicated to the proper bureau, to the issuing and forwarding officer, and to the officer author- 
ized to pay the transportation account. Damages recovered 
from the carrier or other party liable, will be refunded to the 
proper department. 
933. —On the death of any officer in charge of public prop- 
erty or money, the commanding officer shall appoint a board 
of survey to take an inventory of the same, which he shall for- 
ward to the proper bureau of the War Department, and he 
shall designate an officer to take charge of the said property 
or money till orders in the case are received from the proper 
authority. 
934. —When an officer in charge of public property is re- 
moved from the care of it, the commanding officer shall desig- 
nate an officer to receive it, or take charge of it himself, till 
a successor be regularly appointed. When no officer can re- 
main to receive it, the commanding officer will take suitable 
means to secure it, and report the facts to the proper authority. 
935. —Every officer having public moneys to account for, 
and failing to render his account thereof quarter-yearly, with 
the vouchers necessary to its correct and prompt settlement, 
within three months after the expiration of the quarter if resi- 
dent in the Confederate States, and within six months if resi- 
dent in a foreign country, will be promptly dismissed by the 
President, unless he shall explain the default to the satisfaction 
of the President. (Act of Jan 31, 1823.) 
936. —Every officer intrusted with public money or property 
shall render all prescribed returns and accounts to the bureau 
of the department in which he is serving, where all such re- 
turns and accounts shall pass through a rigid administrative 
scrutiny before the money accounts are transmitted to the 
proper officers of the Treasury Department for settlement. 
937. —The head of the bureau shall cause his decision on 
each account to be endorsed on it. He shall bring to the 
notice of the Secretary of War all accounts and matters of ac- 
count that require or merit it. When an account is suspended 
or disallowed, the bureau shall notify it to the officer, that he 
may have an early opportunity to submit explanations or take 
an appeal to the Secretary of War. 
938. —When an account is suspended or disallowed in the 
proper office of the Treasury Department, or explanation or 
evidence required from the officer, it shall be promptly notified 
to him by the head of the military bureau. And all vouchers, 119 
evidence or explanation returned by him to the Treasury De- 
partment shall pass through the bureau. 
939. —Chiefs of the disbursing departments shall, under 
the direction of the Secretary of War, designate, as far as 
practicable, the places where the principal contracts and 
purchases shall be made and supplies procured for distribu- 
tion. 
940. —All purchases and contracts for supplies or services 
for the army, except personal services, when the public ex- 
igences do not require the immediate delivery of the article 
or performance of the service, shall be made by advertising 
a sufficient time previously for proposals respecting the same. 
941. —The officer advertising for proposals shall, when the 
intended contract or purchase is considerable, transmit forth- 
with a copy of the advertisement and report of the case to 
the proper bureau of the War Department. 
942. —Contracts will be made with the lowest responsible 
bidder; and purchases from the lowest bidder who produces 
the proper article. But when such lowest bids are unrea- 
sonable, they will be rejected, and bids again invited by pub- 
lic notice; and all bids and advertisemets shall be sent to 
the bureau. 
943. —When sealed bids are required, the time of opening 
them shall be specified, and bidders have privilege to be 
present at the opening. 
944. —When immediate delivery or performance is required 
by the public exigency, the article or service required may 
be procured by open purchase or contract at the places, and 
in the mode in which such articles are usually bought and 
sold, or such services engaged, between individuals. 
945. —Contracts shall be made in quadruplicate ; one to be 
kept by the officer, one by the contractor, and two to be sent 
to the military bureau, one of which for the officer of the 
feecond Comptroller of the Treasury. 
946. —The contractor shall give bond, with good and suf' 
iicient security, for the true and faithful performance of his 
contract, and each surety shall state his place of residence. 
947. —An express condition shall be inserted in contracts 
that no member of Congress shall be admitted toauy share 
or part therein, or any benefit to arise therefrom. 
948. —No contract shall be made except under a law au- 
thorising it, or an appropriation adequate to its fulfilment 
except contracts by the Secretary of War for the subsistence 
or clothing of the army, or the Quartermaster’s Department. 120 
949. —It is the duty of every commanding officer to enforce 
a rigid economy in the public expences. 
950. —The commander of a geographical district or de- 
partment shall require abstracts to be rendered to him, at 
least once in each quarter, by every officer under his orders 
who is charged with the care of public property or the dis- 
bursement of public money, showing all property received, 
issued, and expended by the officer rendering the account, 
and the property remaining on hand, andall moneys, received, 
paid, or contracted to be paid by him, and the balances re- 
maining in his hands; and where such officer is serving 
under any intermediate commander, as of the post, regiment, 
&c., the abstracts shall be revised by such commander; and 
both the accounting officer and the commanding officer shall 
accompany the abstracts with full explanations of every cir- 
cumstance that may be necessary to a complete understand- 
ing, by the commander of the department, of all the items 
on the abstracts. These abstracts, where the accounting 
officer is serving in more than one staff appointment, will 
be made separately for each. 
951. —The commander of the department shall promptly 
correct all irregularities and extravagances which he may 
discover. He shall also forward, as soon as practicable, the 
money abstracts to the bureau of the War Department to 
which the accounts appertain, with sucli remarks as may be 
necessary to explain his opinions and action thereon. 
952. —All estimates for supplies of property or money for 
the public service within a department shall be forwarded 
through the commander of the department, and carefully 
revised by him. And all such estimates shall go through 
the immediate, commander, if such there be, of the officer 
rendering the estimate, as of the post or regiment, who shall 
be required by the department commander to revise the esti- 
mates for the service of his own command. 
953. —The administrative control exercised by department 
commanders shall, when troops are in the field, devolve on 
the commanders of divisions; or, when the command is less 
than a division, on the commander of the whole. 
954. 955, 956, 957, 958—Omitted. 
ARTICLE XLI. 
quartermaster's department. 
959.—This department provides the quarters and transport- 
ation of the army : storage and transportation for all army 121 
supplies ; army clothing ; camp and garrison equipage ; cav- 
alry and artillery horses ; fuel ; forage ; straw and station- 
ery. 
960. —The incidental expenses of the army paid through the 
Quartermaster’s Department include per diem to extra-duty 
men ; postage on public service ; the expenses of courts-mar- 
tial, of the pursuit and apprehension of deserters, of the burials 
of officers and soldiers, of hired escorts, of expresses, interpre- 
ters, spies and guides, of veterinary surgeons and medicines 
for horses, and of supplying posts with water ; and gener- 
ally the proper and authorized expenses for the movements 
and operations of an army not expressly assigned to any other 
department. 
BARRACKS ANI) QUARTERS. 
961. —Under this head are included the permanent buildings 
for the use of the army, as barracks, quarters, hospitals, store 
houses, offices, stables. 
962. —When barracks and quarters are to be occupied, they 
will be allotted by the Quartermaster at the station, under the 
control of the commanding officer. 
963. —omitted. 
964. —Merchantable hard wood is the standard ; the cord is 
128 cubic feet. 
965. —No officer shall occupy more than his proper quar- 
ters except by order of the commanding officer when there is 
an excess of quarters at the station ; which order the Quarter- 
master shall forward to the Quartermaster-General, to be laid 
before the Secretary of War. But the amount of quarters 
shall be reduced pro rata by the commanding officer when the 
number of officers and troops make it necessary ; and when 
the public buildings are not sufficient to quarter the troops, the 
commanding officer shall report to the commander of the de- 
partment for authority to hire quarters, or other necessary or- 
ders in the case. The department commander shall report the 
case, and his orders therein, to the Quartermaster-General. 
966. —A mess-room, and fuel for it, are allowed only when a 
majority of the officers of a post or regiment unite in a mess ; 
never to less than three officers, nor to any who live in hotels 
or boarding-houses. Fuel for a mess-room shall not be used 
elsewhere, or for any other purpose. 
967. —Fuel issued to officers or troops is public property for 122 
their use; what they do not actually consume shall be re- 
turned to the Quartermaster, and taken up on his quarterly 
return. 
968. —In November, December, January and February, the 
fuel is increased one-fourth at stations from the 39th degree to 
the 43d degree north latitude, and one-third at stations north 
of the 43d degree. 
969. —Fuel shall be issued only in the month when due. 
970. allotting quarters, officers shall have choice accord- 
ing to rank, but the commanding officer may direct the officers 
to be stationed convenient to their troops. 
971. —An officer may select quarters occupied by a junior ; 
but, having made his choice, he must abide by it, and shall not 
again at the post displace a junior, unless himself displaced 
by a senior. 
972. —The set of rooms to each quarters will be assigned by 
the Quartermaster, under the control of the commanding offi- 
cer ; attics not counted as rooms. 
973. —Officers cannot choose rooms in differentsets of quart- 
ers. 
974. —When public quarters cannot be furnished to officers 
at stations without troops, or to enlisted men at general or de- 
partment head-quarters, quarters will be commuted at a rate 
fixed by the Secretary of War, and fuel at the market price de- 
livered. When fuel and quarters are commuted to an officer 
by reason of his employment on a civil work, the commutation 
shall be charged to the appropriation for the work. No com- 
mutation of rooms or fuel is allowed for officers or messes. 
975. —An officer is not deprived of his quarters and fuel, 
or commutation, at his station, by temporary absence on duty. 
976. —Officers and troops in-the field are not entitled to com- 
mutation for quarters or fuel. 
977. —An officer arriving at a station shall make requisition 
on the Quartermaster for his quarters and fuel, accompanied 
by a copy of the order putting him on duty at the station. If 
in command of troops, his requisition shall be for the whole, 
and designate the number of officers of each grade, of non- 
commissioned officers, soldiers, servants, and washerwomen. 
978. Bunks, benches and tables provided for soldiers' bar- 
racks and hospitals, are not to be'removed from them, except 
by the Quartermaster of the station, or order of the command- 123 
ing officer, and shall not be removed from the station except 
by order of the Quartermaster-General. 
979, 980, 981, 982, 983, 984, 985, 98Q—Omitted. 
ARMY TRANSPORTATION. 
987. —When troops are moved, or officers travel with escorts 
or stores, the means of transport provided shall be for the 
whole command. Proper orders in the case, and an exact 
return of the command, including officers’ servants and com- 
pany women, will be furnished to the Quartermaster, who is 
to provide the transportation. 
988. —The baggage to be transported is limited to camp 
and garrison equipage, and officers’ baggage. Officers’ bag- 
gage shall not exceed (mess-chests and all personal effects in- 
cluded) as follows: 
j In the held. 
Changing stations. 
General officers - - ' 
125 pounds 
1000 pounds. 
Field officers - - - 
100 “ 
800 
Captains - - - - 
80 
700 “ 
Subalterns - - - 
80 
600 “ 
These amounts shall be reduced ypro rata by the command- 
ing officer when necessary, and may be increased by the 
Quartermaster-General on transports by water, when proper, 
in special cases. 
989. —The regimental and company desk prescribed in 
army regulations will be transported ; also for staff officers, 
the books, papers, and instruments necessary to their duties, 
and for medical officers, their medical chest, In doubtful 
cases under this regulation, and whenever baggage exceeds 
the regulated allowance, the conductor of the train, or officer 
in charge oi the transportation, will report to the command- 
ing officer, who will order an inspection, and all excess to 
be rejected. 
990. —Estimates of the medical director, approved by the 
commanding officer, for the necessary transportation to be 
provided for the hospital [service, will be furnished to the 
Quartermaster. 124 
091.—The sick will be transported on the application of 
the medical officers. 
992 Certified invoices of all public stores to be trans- 
ported will be furnished to the Quartermaster by the officer 
having charge of them. In doubtful cases, the orders of the 
commanding officer will be required. 
993.—Where officers’ horses are to be transported, it must 
be authorized in the orders for the movement. 
991.—The baggage trains ambulances, aud all the 
means of transport continue in charge of the proper officers 
of the Quartermaster’s Department, under the control of the 
commanding officers. 
995, 996, 997, 998, 999,1000,1041, 1002,1003,1001,1005, 
100b, 1007, 1008, 1009.—Omitted. 
FORAGK. 
1010. —The forage ration is fourteen pounds of hay and 
twelve pounds of oats, corn or barley. 
1011. —Forage shall be issued to officers only in the month 
when due, and at their proper stations, and for the horses 
actually kept by them in service. * * 
* * * * * * 
1012. —TSTo officer shall sell forage issued to him. Forage 
issued to public horses or cattle is public property; what 
they do not actually consume to be properly accounted for. 
STBAW. 
1013. —In barracks, twelve pounds of straw per month for 
bedding will be allowed to eaeh man, servant, and company 
woman. 
1014. —The allowance and change of straw for the sick is 
regulaetd by the surgeon. 
1015. —One hundred pounds per month is allowed for bed- 
ding to each horse in public service. 
1016. — Omitted. 
Straw' not actually used as bedding shall be accounted for 
as other public property. 125 
STATIONERY. 
1017.—Issues of stationery are made quarterly, in amount 
as follows: 
U 
U 
>4 
£ 
6 
£ 
a 
zi 
-L 
£ 
£ 
aT 
Bi 
*3 
bi 
X( 
9 
a 
o 
zy 
.a) 
G 
M 
C 
s 
>• 
V 
> 
n 
a> 
£ 
cn 
fl 
» 
"S 
TO 
'o 
| 
o 
a 
a 
X) 
P. 
a> 
iy 
O' 
25 
o 
5 
X 
Commander of an army, department or divison (wbat may be 
necessary for himself and staff for their public duty)... 
Commander of a brigade, for himself and staff 
12 
1 
50 
l 
Officer commanding a regiment or post of not less than five com- 
panies, for himself and staff 
10 
1 
Officer commanding a post of more than two and iess than five 
- 
1 
Commanding officer of a post of two companies 
14 
3^3 
25 
Vi 
Vi 
Commanding officer of a post of one company or less, and com- 
manding officer ot a eompanv T 
X 
8 
1 
i 
A Lieutenant-Colonel or Major not in command of a regiment or 
Vi 
post 
12 
3i 
2 
1 
i 
Officers of the Inspector-General’s, Pay. and Quartermaster’s De- 
partment (the prescribed blank books and printed forms, and 
the stationary required for their public duty) 
All officers, including Chaplains, not enumerated above, when on 
duty and not supplied by their respective departments 
Pi 
h 
6 
y% 
1 
X 
X 
Steel pens, with one holder to 12 pens may be issued in place 
of quills, and envelopes in place of envelope paper, at the rate 
of 100 to the quire. 
1018. —When an officer is relieved in command, he shall 
transfer the office stationary to his successor. 
1019. —To each office table is allowed one inkstand, one 
stamp, one paper-folder, one sand-box, one wafer-box, and as 
many lead pencils as may be required, not exceeding four per 
annum. 
1020. —Necessary stationary for military courts and boards 
will be furnished on the requisition of the recorder, approved 
by the presiding officer. 
1021. —The commander of an army, department or division, 
may direct orders to be printed, when the requisite dispatch 
and the number to be distributed make it necessary. The ne- 
cessity will be set out in the order for the printing, or certified 
on the account. 
1022. —Regimental, company, and post books, and printed blanks for the officers of Quartermaster and Pay Departments, ; 
will be procured by timely requisition to the Quartermaster - 
General. 
1023. —Omitted.. 
EXPENSES OF COURTS-MARTIAL. 
1024. —An officer who attends a general court-martial oi jji 
court of inquiry, convened by authority competent to order a ‘ 
general court-martial, will be paid, if the court is not held at j 
the station where he is at the time serving, one dollar a day 
while attending the court and travelling to and from it if en- 
titled to forage, and one dollar and twenty-live cents a day if 
not entitled to forage. 
1025. —The Judge Advocate or .Recorder will be paid, be- 
sides, a per diem of one dollar and twenty-five cents'for every 
day he is necessarily employed in the duty of the court. When 
it is necessary to employ a clerk to aid the Judge Advocate, 
the court may order it; a soldier to be procured when practi- 
cable. 
1026. —A citizen witness shall be paid his actual transporta- 
tion or stage fare, and three dollars a day while attending the 
court and travelling to and from it, counting the travel at fifty 
miles a day. 
1027. —The certificate of the Judge Advocate shall be evi- 
dence of the time of attendance on the court, and of the time 
he was necessarily employed in the duty of the court. Of the 
time occupied in traveling, each officer will make his owrn cer- 
tificate. 
EXTRA-DUTY MEN. 
1028. —Duplicate rolls of the extra-duty men, to be paid by 
the Quartermaster’s Department, will be made monthly, and 
certified by the Quartermaster, or other officer having charge 
of the work, and countersigned by the commanding officer. 
One of these will be transmitted direct to the Quartermaster- 
General, and the other filed in support of the pay-roll. 
PUBLIC POSTAGE. 
1029. —Postage and dispatches by telegraph, on public busi- 
ness, paid by an officer, will be refunded to him on his certifi- 
cate to the account, and to the necessity of the eommuniea 
tion by telegraph. The amount for postage, and for telegraph 
dispatches, will be stated separately. 127 
1030. —In the field, or on the frontier, the commanding 
officer may authorize a mounted officer, who cannot otherwise 
provide himself with two horses, to take them from the public 
at the cost price, when it can be ascertained, and when not, at 
a fair valuation, to be fixed by a board of survey, provided he 
shall not take the horse of any trooper. A horse so taken shall 
not be exchanged or returned. Horses of mounted officers 
shall be shod by the public farrier or blacksmith. 
CLOTHING, CAMP AND GARRISON EQUIPAGE Omitted. 
1031, 1032, 1033, 1034—Omitted. 
HORSES FOR MOUNTED OFFICERS. 
ALLOWANCE OE CAMP AND GARRISON EQUIPA*GF. 
• 
Ja 
a 
Zy 
i & 
Spades. 
| Axes. 
Pickaxes. 
'/> 
o 
A 
X 
6, 
QD 
a 
3 
3« 
* 
3 
1 
1 
1 
Field or staff officer above the rank of Captain 
2 
1 
Other staff officers or Captains 
1 
1 
1 
Subalterns of a company, to every two 
1 
1 
i 
.. 
To every fifteen foot and thirteen mounted men 
1 
2 
0 
•2 
2 
2 
5 
1035. —Bed-sacks are provided for troops in garrison, and 
iron pots may be furnished to them instead of camp kettles. 
Requisitions will be sent to the Quartermaster-General for the 
authorized flags, colors, standards, guidons, drums, fifes, bugles, 
and trumpets. 
ALLOWANCE OF CLOTHING. 
1036, 1037—Omitted. 
1038. —Commanders of companies draw the clothing of 
their men, and the camp and garrison equipage for the officers 
and men of their company. The camp and garrison equipage 
of other officers is drawn on their own receipts. 
1039. —When clothing is needed for issue to the men, the 
company commander will procure it from the quartermaster on 
requisition, approved by the commanding officer. 
1040. —Ordinarily the company commander will procure and 
issue clothing to his men twice a year ; at other times, when 
necessary in special cases. 
1041. —Such articles of clothing as the soldier may need will 
be issued to him. When the issues equal in value his allow' ance for the year, farther issues are extra issues, to be charged 
to him on the next muster-roll. 
1042. —Omitted. 
1043. —Officers receiving clothing, or- camp and garrison 
equipage, will render quarterly returns of it to the Quarter- 
master-General. 
1044. —Commanders of companies will take the receipts of 
their men for the clothing issued to them, on a receipt- 
witnessed by an officer, or, in the absence of an officer, by a 
non-c6mmissioned officer ; the witness to be witness to the fact 
of the issue, and the acknowledgment and signature of the 
soldier. The several issues to a soldier to be entered separately 
on the roll, and all vacant spaces on the roll to be filled with a 
cipher. This roll is the voucher for the issue to the quarterly 
return of the company commander. Extra issues will be so 
noted on the roll. 
1045. —Each soldier’s clothing account is kept by the com- 
pauy commander in a company book. This account sets out 
only the money value of the clothing which he received at 
each issue, for which his receipt is entered in the book, and 
witnessed as in the preceding paragraph. 
1046. —When a soldier is transferred or detached, the amount 
due to or by him on account of clothing will be stated on his 
descriptive list. 
1047. —When a soldier is discharged, the amount due to or 
by him for clothing will be stated on the duplicate certificates 
given for the settlement of his accounts. 
1048. —Deserter’s clothing will be turned into store. The 
invoice of it, and the*quartermaster’s receipt for it, will state 
its condition, and the name of the deserter. 
1049. —The inspection report on damaged clothing shall set 
out, with the amount of damage to each article, ,a list of such 
articles as are fit for issue, at a reduced price stated. 
1050. —Commanding officers may order necessary issues of 
clothing to prisoners and convicts, taking deserters, or other 
damaged clothing when there is such iu store. 
1051. —In all cases of deficiency, or damage of any article of 
clothing, or camp or garrison equipage, the officers accountable 
for the property is required by law “to show by one or more 
depositions setting forth the circumstances of the case, that the 
deficiency was by unavoidable accident or loss in actual ser- 
vice, without any fault on his part, and in case of damage, that 129 
clue care and att ention were exerted on liis part, and that the 
damage did not result from neglect.” 
RETURNS IN THE QUARTERMASTER’S DEPARTMENT. 
1052. —All officers and agents having money and property 
of the Department to account for, are required to make the 
monthly and quarterly returns to the Quartermaster-General 
prescribed in the Regulations of the Quartermaster’s Depart- 
ment. 
1053, 1051, 1055, 1056, 1057, 1058—Omitted. I certify on honor, that the above account is correct and just; that the services were rendered as stated, and that they were 
necessary for the public service. 
A. B. Quartermaster 
Received , 186 , of , dollars and cents, in full of the above account. 
(Signed duplicates.) E. F. 
Note.—This form will be used for miscellaneous disbursements, ar.d will be entered in abstract B or C, according to the nature 
of the expenditure. 
Date. 
* 
« 
Dollars. 
Cents. 
■- 
• 
• 
$ 
1 
The Confederate States, 
To- 
No. 22—Voucher. 
Da* No. 29.—(Voucher to Abstract F.) 
Requisition for Fuel for Company, Regiment of , commanded by ,for the 
month of , 186 
cc 
Total, 
o' 
•B + 
Captains. 
. 
_ - . - . . ;■ 
Subalterns. 
Non-commissioned 
officers, musicians 
and privates. 
Laundress and 
servants. 
Total. 
Monthly allowance 
to each, in cords. 
' 
Cords. 
+ 
Wood. 
TOTDD 
Inches 
> 
t* 
o 
=2 
B’sh’ls 
9 
> 
O 
ft 
0 
P’nds. 
* 
* 
O 
0 5 
-t 
pr 
pa 
• 
I certify, on honor, that the above requisition is correct and just, and that feuel has not been drawn for any part of the time 
above charged. _ R. S. Commanding Company. ** 
Received, , 186 , of , Assistant Qurtermaster, G. S. Army, — cords feet inches of wood and 
of coal, in full of the above requisition. 
, (Signed duplicates.) R. S., Ccmnanding Company. I certify, on honor, that the above requisition is correct and just, and that I have not drawn fuel for any part of the time above 
charged. 
Received, ,186 , of , Assistant Quai'termaster 0. S. Army, cords feet of wood and 
of coal, in full of the above requisition. 
Note.—This form will be used for individual officers, hospitals, guards, &c. 
1 
Wood. 
Coal. 
Remarks. » 
Cords. 
! __ __ 
Inches. 
Bushels. 
| ' 
Pounds. 
1 
For myself, ... 
For private servant, - 
* 
Total. 
' i ■ 
No. -30.—(Voucher to Abstract F.) t 
Requisition for Full for , stationed at , for the month oj —, 186. No. 32.—(Voucher to Abstract G.) 
Requisition for Forage for public Horses, Mules and Oxen, in the service of for days, com- 
mencing the day of J SG , and ending on the of , J 86 , at , 
u3 
© 
cr 
OSJ 
3 o 
3-C 
Date of requisition. 
U1 
a 
s §■ 
o o 
•P- O- 
Number of horses. 
o’ 
& 
o 
r • 
. 
Number of Mules. 
1 
a. 
a> 
a- 
Number of Oxen. 
1 
o 
O 
. 
* 1 
Total number animals. 
Number of days. 
• 
Number of rations. 
• 
Pounds of corn. 
c 
• 
Pounds barly. 
„ EL 
■ 
Pounds of oats. 
5 o 
Pounds of hay. 
• o 
© 
© 
' 
■ 
■ 
Pounds fodder. 
o 
sr 
■ 
Pounds of 
a 
2 
3 
Pounds of 
2 
ST 
o 
ST 
Pounds of 
Oats. 
> 
o' 
33 
. 
Pounds of 
*5 
9* 
n> 
o 
Pounds of 
1 
FoddV. 
Remarks. 
I certify, on honor, that the above requisition is correct and just; that 1 have now iu service the number of animals for which forage is required; 
and that forage has not been received for any part of the time specified. 
Received at , on the day of , 186 . of , Quartermaster of the Confederate Ftites army, pounds of corn, 
pounds of barley, pounds of oats, pounds of hay, —— pounds of fodder, in full of the above requisition. 
(Signed duplicates.) I certify, on hoior, that the above requisition is corfect [and just, aid that I have not drawn forage for any part of the time 
above charged. ♦ 
Received at — the of 186—, of , Assistant Quartermaster C. S. Army, 56 bushels corn, 
55 bushels oats — pounds hay, — pounds fodder, in full of the above requisition. 
* (Signed duplicates.) 
Date. 
rotal.- 
'►xj 
O 
*3 
© 
•-5 
H 
© 
o 
p- 
. 
Number of horses. 
' 
Q 
o 
s 
a 
S5 
*5“ 
| Pounds 
O 
P 
tr+ 
tfi 
allowan 
each. 
• 
. 
Pounds 
H-< 
hH 
P 
O 
© 
S» 
-5 
Bushels. 
(56 1.) 
o 
o 
Pounds 
P 
H 
. 
Bushels. 
(32 lbs.) 
o 
5® 
ST 
£ 
£ 
§ 
Pounds 
P 
3 
© 
Pounds 
hp 
P 
Pounds 
Fodder 
• 
> 
£ 
yi 
No. 33.—(Voucher to Abstract G.) 
• •* 
Requisition for Forage for Private Horses in the service of the C. S Army, at for days, 
commencing the day of , and ending the 0/ , 18 . No. 30.—(Voucher to Absrtact H.) 
Requisition for Straw for — Company — , Regiment of , commanded by , for the month 
of 18—. 
Stalio.ii. 
[missioned 
musicians 
irivates. 
U1 
B 
m 
. 
Monthly allow- 
ance to each. 
Total allowance. 
Non-coir 
officers, 
and j 
o 
£ 
a 
3 
c3 
Servants 
Pounds. 
Pounds. 
‘ 
• 
• 
\ 
Total. - - - 
I certify, on honor, that the above return is correct and just, and that straw 1 as not been drawn for any part of the time charged. 
G. H., Commanding Company. 
Received at , the of 18 , of 0. S. Army pouuds ef straw, in full of the above requisition. 
(Signed Duplicates.) G. II., Commanding Company. 136 
I certify the above requisition is correct, and that I have not drawn stationery for any part of the time specified. 
Received at , on the of •, 180 , of Assistant Quartermaster C. S. Army, quires of letter paper, 
quires of foolscap paper, quills, ounces of wafers, ounces of sealing-wax, pieces of tape, 
sheets of cartridge paper, papers of ink-powder. 
(Signed duplicates.) 
. 
(Quires of lettei 
paper. 
Quires of fools- 
cap paper. 
Sheets of Cart- 
ridge paper. 
Number of 
quills. 
• 
Ounces of 
wafers. 
Ounces of seal- 
ing wax. 
Pieces of tape. 
Papers of ink 
Powder. 
, 
No. 88.—(Voucher to Abstract I.) 
Requisition for Stationery for , stationed at , for the , commencing on the of 
, and ending on the of 186 I certify that the above requisition is correct, and that the articles specified are absolutely requisite for the public service, ren- 
dered so by the following circumstances: [here the officer will insert such reasons as he may think fit to give, tending to show the 
necessity for the supplies-] 
Captain J. B., Assistant Quartermaster Confederate States Army, will issue the articles specified in the above requisition. 
C. I)., Commanding. 
Received at , the of , 18—, of , Assistant Quartermaster Confederate States Army, [here insert the 
articles] in fnll of the above requisition. 
(Signed duplicates.) 
Note.—The cost of articles issued on special requisitions, and orders of commanding officers, will be entered on (he requisi- 
tion and the list of invoice furnished (he receiving officer. 
No. 40.—(Voucher to Abstract K.) 
SPECIAL REQUISITION. 
For I certify, on honor, that the medicines and hospital stores above required are necessary for the use of the sick at this post, in 
consequence of [here insert whether from loss, damage, <£e.], and that the requisition is agreeable to the supply table. 
A. B., Assistant .Surgeon. 
Approved: 
C. D., Commanding Officer. 
Received at . on the — of , 180 , the articles above enumerated. 
(Signed duplicates.) A. B., Assistant Surgeon. 
No. 49.—(Voucher to Abstract C.) 
acquisition of the Quartermaster’s Department for extra supplies of Medicine and Hospital Stores. 139 
Date of purchase. 
For 
I 
Dollars. 
Cents. 
• 
; 
• ■ 
I certify, on honor, that the prices of the articles above charged, for the use of the sick at , agreeable to the foregoing 
requisition, are reasonable and just. 
A. B., Surgeon 
Received, , 186 , of , dollars cents, in full of the above account. 
(Signed duplicates.) E. F. 
Note.—The above certificate may be signed by the surgeon making the requisition, or by any surgeon or assistant surgeon 
belonging to the army. The requisition on which the purchase may be made must be attached to the bill of purchase, which will 
be entered in Abstract C., and the articles not noticed in the property returns. 
No. 50.—(Voucher to Abstract C.) 
Bill of Medicine, when purchased by an officer of the Quartermaster's Department. 
Dr. 
To- 
To Confederate States, 140 
ARTICLE ALII. 
SUBSISTENCE DEPARTMEN T . 
SUPPLi es.—Omitted. 
1059, 1060, 1061, 1062, 1063, 1964, 1065, 1066, 1067, 
1068.— Omitted. 
THE RATION. 
1069. —The ration is three-fourths of a pound of pork or 
bacon, or one and a fourth pounds of fresh or salt beef; 
eighteen ounces of bread or flour, or twelve ounces of hard 
bread, or one and a fourth pounds of corn meal; and at the 
rate, to one hundred rations, of eight quarts of peas or beans, 
or, in lieu thereof, ten pounds of rice; six pounds coffee; 
twelve pounds sugar ; four quarts of vinegar; one and a half 
pounds of tallow, or one and a fourth pounds adamantine, or 
one pound sperm candles; four pounds of soap, and two 
quarts of salt. 
1070. —The annexed table shows the quantity of each part 
of the ration in any number of rations from one to ten 
thousand. 
1071. —On a campaign, or on marches, or on board of 
transports, the ration of hard bread is one pound. 
ISSUES. 
1072. —Returns for issues to companies will, when practi- 
cable, be consolidated for the post or regiment (see Form 
14.) At the end of the month, the issuing commissary will 
make duplicate abstracts of the issues, which the command- 
ing officer will compare with the original returns, and 
certify (see Form 2.) This abstract is a voucher of the issue 
for the monthly return. 
1073. —Issues to the hospital will be on returns by the 
medical officer for such provisions only as are actually re- 
quired for the sick and the attendants. The cost of such 
parts of the ration as are issued will be charged to the hos- 
pital at contract or cost prices, and the hospital will be cred- 
ited by the whole number of complete rations due through 
the month at contractor cost prices (see note 7) ; the balance, 
constituting the HospitalFvmd, or any portion of it, may be 
expended by the commissary, on the requisition of the medi- 
cal officer, in the purchase of any article for the subsistence or 
comfort of the sick, not authorized to be otherwise furnished 141 
(see Form 3.) At large depots or general hospitals, this fund may 
be partly expended for the benefit of dependent posts or detach- 
ments, on requisitions approved by the medical director or 
senior Surgeon of the district. On the 1st of January, each 
year, one-fourth of every hospital fund if less than $150, and 
one half if more, will be dropped by the commissary from the 
fund (Form 3), and will be paid over to the Treasurer of the 
Military Asylum by the Commissary-General. 
1074. —The articles purchased for the hospital, as well as 
those issued from the subsistence store-house, will be included 
in the Surgeon’s certificate of issues to the hospital, and borne 
on the monthly return of provisions received and issued. 
Vouchers for purchases for the hospital must either be certi- 
fied by the Surgeon or accompanied by his requisition. 
10T5.—Abstracts of the issues to the hospital will be made 
by the commissary, certified by the Surgeon, and countersigned 
by the commanding officer (see Form 3.) 
10TG.—In order that the authorized women of companies 
may draw their rations while temporarily separated from their 
companies, the officer commanding the company must make a 
report to the commanding officer of the post where the women 
may be left, designating such as are to draw rations as attach- 
ed to his company. Their rations are not commuted, and 
they can only draw them at a military post or station where 
there are supplies. 
1077.—Omitted. 
1075. —Issues to volunteers and militia, to sailors, to marines, 
to citizens employed by any of the departments, or to Indians, 
will be entered on separate abstracts to the monthly return. 
1079.—An extra issue of fifteen pounds of tallow or ten of 
sperm candles, per month, maybe made to the principal guard 
of each camp and garrison, on the order of the commanding 
officer. Extra issues of soap, candles and vinegar, are per- 
mitted to the hospital when the Surgeon does not avail him- 
self of the commutation of the hospital rations, or when there 
is no hospital fund; salt in small quantities may be issued for 
public horses and cattle. When the officers of the Medical 
Department find anti-scorbutics necessary for the health of the 
troops, the commanding officer may order issues of fresh vege- 
tables, pickled ouions, sour krout, or molasses, with an extra 
quantity of rice and vinegar. (Potatoes are usually issued at 
the rate of one pound per ration, and onions at the rate of 
three bushels in lieu of one of beans.) Occasional issues 142 
(extra) of molasses are made—two quarts to one hundred ra- 
tions—and of dried apples of from one to one and a half 
bushels to one hundred rations. Troops at sea are recommen- 
ded to draw rice and an extra issue of molasses in lieu of 
beans. When anti-scorbutics are issued, the medical officer 
will certify the necessity, and the circumstances which cause 
it, upon the abstract of extra issues (see Form 4.) 
1080. —When men leave their company, the rations they 
have drawn, and left with it, will be deducted from the next 
return for the company ; a like rule when men are discharged 
from the hospital will govern the hospital return. 
recruiting service.—Omitted. 
1081, 1082, 1083, 1084, 1085, 1086, 1087, 1088.—Omitted. 
SUBSISTENCE TO OFFICERS. 
1089. —An officer may draw subsistence stores, paying cash 
for them at contract or cost prices, without including cost of 
transportation, on his certificate that they are for his own use 
and the use of his family. These certified lists the command- 
ing officer shall compare with t lie monthly abstracts of sales, 
which he shall countersign (seeForm 5). The commissary will 
enter the sales on his monthly return, and credit the money in 
his quarterly account current. 
back rations.—Omitted 
1090. — Omitted. 
COMMUTATION OF RATIONS. 
1091. —When a soldier is detached on duty, and it is im- 
practicable to carry his subsistence with him, it will be com- 
muted at seventy-five cents a day, to be paid by the commis- 
sary when due, or in advance, on the order of the commanding 
officer. The officer detaching the soldier will certify, on the 
voucher, that it is impracticable for him to carry his rations, 
and the voucher will show on its face the nature and extent of 
the duty the soldier was ordered to perform (see Form 18). 
1092. —The expenses of a soldier placed temporarily in a 
private hospital, on the advice of the senior Surgeon of the post 
or detachment, sanctioned by the commanding officer, will be 
paid by the Subsistence Department, not to exceed seventy-five 
cents a day. 
1092.—The ration of a soldier stationed in a city, with no 
opportunity of messing, will be commuted at forty cents. The 143 
rations of the non-commissioned regimental stall' and ordnance 
sergeants, when they have no opportunity of messing, and of 
soldiers on furlough, or stationed where rations cannot be is- 
sued in kind, may be commuted at the cost or value of the ra- 
tion at the post. 
1094. —When a soldier on duty has necessarily paid for his 
own subsistence, he may he refunded the cost of the ration. 
When more than the cost of the ration is claimed, the account 
must be submitted to the Commissary-General. 
EXTRA-DUTY MEN. 
1095. The commanding officer will detail a suitable non- 
commissioned officer or soldier for extra duty, under the orders 
of the Commissary, and to be exempt from ordinary company 
and garrison duty. All extra-duty men employed in the Com- 
missariat will be paid the regulated allowance (see Article 
XXXIX) by the Commissary, if not paid extra pay in any 
other department. 
1096. —Barrels, boxes, hides, &c., will be sold, and the pro- 
ceeds credited in the quarterly account current. 
ACCOUNTS. 
1097. —The following are the accounts and returns to be 
rendered to the Commissary-General : 
Monthly. 
Return of provisions and forage received and issued 
in the month ....... Form 1 
Abstract of issues to troops, &c. (see paragraph 1078) “ 2 
Abstract of issues to hospital . . . . “ 3 
Abstract of extra issues “4 
Abstract of sales to officers, . . . • . “ 5 
Distinct abstract of other sales. 
Summary statement of money received and expended 
during the month . . . . . . “ 6 
Quarterly. 
Account current ...... Form 7 
Abstract of all purchases of provisions and forage 
during the quarter . . ... . “ 8 
Abstract ol expenditures in the quarter, except for 
purchase of provisions, and forage for cattle (Pa- 
graph 1064) .......“ 9 
Consolidated abstract of sales to officers during the 
quarter “ IQ 
Distict abstract of other sales. 
Estimate of funds required for next quarter . . *£ 11 
Quarterly return of all property in the department, 
except provisions, and forage for cattle . “ 12 144 
1098. —The abstracts of issues will show the corps or de- 
tachment. When abstracts require more than one sheet, the 
sheets will be numbered in series, and not pasted together ; 
the total at the foot of each carried, to the head of the next, 
&c., &c. 
1099. —All lists of subsistence shall run in this order: meat, 
bread-stuff, rice and beans, coffee, sugar, vinegar, candles, 
soap, salt, anti-scorbutics, purchases for hospital, forage for cat- 
tle. 
1100. —No charge for printing blanks, as forms, will be al- 
lowed. 
1101. —A book will be kept by the commissary at each post, 
in which will be entered the monthly returns of provisions re- 
ceived and issued (Form 1). It will show from whom the 
purchases have been made, and whether paid for. It is called 
the Commissary’s book, and will not be removed from the post. 
1102. —When any officer in the Commissariat is relieved, 
he will close his property accounts ; but money accounts will 
be kept open till the end of the quarter, unless he ceases to do 
duty in the department. 
1103. —Commissaries of Subsistence in charge of principal 
depots will render quarterly statements of the cost and quality 
of the ration, in all its parts, at their stations. 
NOTES. 
1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6,—Omitted. 
7.—Mode of ascertaining the hospital ration : 100 complete 
rations consist of, say 
32 rations of fresh beef, is 40 lbs. at 4 cents $1 60 
68 “ pork, is 51 lbs. at 6 cents . 3 06 
100 “ flour, is 112 lbs. at 2 cents . 2 25 
100 “ beans, is 8 quarts, at 4 cents 32 
or 
100 “ rice, is 10 lbs. at 6 cents 60 
0 40 
100 “ coffee, is 6 lbs. at 9 cents. 0 54 
100 “ sugar, is 12 lbs. at 8 cents . 0 96 
100 “ vinegar, is 4 quarts at 5 cents . 0 20 
100 “ candles, is 1 1-2 lbs* at 12 cents 0 18 
100 “ soap, is 4 lbs. at 6 cents . . 0 24 
100 ;c salt, is 2 quarts at 3 cents . 0 06 
Cost of one hundred rations $9 55 
or 9 cents five mills per ration. Form 13.—Subsistence Department. 
Provision Return for Captain , Company , Regiment oj , for days, 
commencing — , and ending 
T 
C 
H 
C 
* 
cc 
H 
C 
Number of men. 
Number of women. 
, 
Total. 
Number of days. 
Number of rations. 
1 
Fresh beef. 
1 
Pork. 
1 
Flonr. 
1 
Beans. 
Rice. 
hi 
O 
Coffee. 
! 
Sugar. 
cc 
1 
Vinegar. 
O 
hr} 
1 
Candles. 
1 
Soap. 
1 
Salt. 
1 
1 
REMARKS. 
Commanding Company 
Commanding Post. 
The -A. C. S. will issue agreeably to the above return.  
POST OR STATION. 
* 
Number of men. 
Number of women. 
Total. 
t 
Number of days. 
Number of rations. 
. 
| Fresh Beef. 
1 
Pork. 
1 
| Flour. 
1 
Beans. 
! 
| Rice. 
1 
Coffee. 
Sugar. 
! 
Vinegar. 
1 
Candles. 
! 
Soap. 
1 
Salt. 
1 
See the remar 
• 
• 
W 
g 
> 
tc 
p". 
GC 
Form 14. 
Consolidated Provision Return for Regiment of for days, commencing , and 
ending 
The A. C. S. will is'sue on the above return, 
vimandvng Officer. 
, Commanding Regiment. MISCELLANEOUS ITEMS. 
A box, 24 by 16 inches square, and 22 inches deep will con- 
tain one barrel, or 10,752 cubic inches. 
A box 16 by 16.8 inches square, and 8 inches deep, will 
contain one bushel, or 2150.4 cubic inches. 
A box, 8 by 8.4 inches square, and S inches deep, will con- 
tain one peck, or 537.6 cubic inches. 
A box, 7 by 4 inches square, and 4.8 inches deep, will con- 
tain a half gallon, or 131.4 cubic inches. 
A box, 4 by 4 inches square, and 4.2 inches deep, will con- 
tain one quart, or 67.2 inches, 
One bushel of com weighs 56 pounds. 
“ “ wheat “ 60 “ 
“ “ rye “ 56 “ 
“ “ buckwheat weighs 52 “ 
“ “ barley “ 48 “ 
“ “ oats “ *.....40 “ 
“ “ beans “ 60 “ 
“ “ potatoes “ 60 “ 
“ “ onions “ ' 57 “ 
“ “ dried peaches “ 33 “ 
“ “ dried apples “ 22 “ 
“ “ salt “ 50 
Ten gallons pickled onions “ 83 “ 
“ sour krout “ 81 “  
No. of rations. 
Tare in lbs. 
Net weight in 
1 
Gross weight 
Bulk in bbl’s. 
Kind of ration. 
-- 
pounds. 
in pounds. 
1000 
055.9301 
2391.25 
3047.1801' 
11.8224 
Pork, flour, beans, and small rations. 
1 
.6559 
2.3912 
3.0471 
.01182 
Do. do. do. 
do. 
1000 
402.996S 
2016.25 
2419.2468 
16.2656 
Bread (12 oz.), bacon and do. 
1 
.4029 
2.0162 
2.4192 
.01626 
Do. do- do. 
do. 
1000 
400.2257 
2266.25 
2726.4757 
19.2827 
Bread (16 oz.) do. 
do. 
1 
.4002 
2,2662 
2.7264 
.01928 
Do. do. 
do. 
Pork 
468.75 
750. 
1218.75 
375 
Bacon 
153.1801 
750. 
903.1861 
4.9019 
a? 
Flour 
109.0501 
1125. 
1234.0561 
5.7397 
o 
Pilot bread... 
171.6867 
750. 
921.6867 
9.031 
-| lb. to one ration. 
Do 
228.9156 
1000. 
1228.9156 
12.048 
1 lb. “ “ “ 
cd 
Beans 
22.3187 
155. 
177.3187 
0.7142 
14.5 
Kice 
100. 
114.5 
0.4629 
Coffee 
GQ 
10.901 
60. 
70.901 
0.3488 
p 
15.625 
o 
rC 
Sugar 
120. 
135.625 
0.5 
-4-> 
0) 
Vinegar 
15. 
92.5 
107.5 
0-333 
r* 
Candles.,.. . .. 
2.5 
15. 
17.5 
0 0925 
Tallow Candles. 
O 
Soap 
6.S965 
A. B. E. 
40. 
33.75 
46.8965 
38.6328 
0-1877 
0-1562 
By 
Salt 
4.8828 
— 
Table thawing the Weight and Bulk, of Rations. 149 
I certify that the medicines above required are necessary for the sick at, , in consequence of [here 
state whether from loss, damage, &c., &c.], and that the requisition is agreeable to the supply table. 
, Surgeon. 
Approved: , Commanding Officer. 
Received, , IS—, of , the articles above enumerated. 
• , Surgeon. 
Form 2. 
SPECIAL REQUISITION FOR SUPPLIES OF MEDICINES. &o„ 
Requisition for Medicines, (hospital stores,) tyc., required at—, for . 
Acct. plumbi, lb. i. 
Pulv. cinchonae, lbs. x. 
&c., &c. 
&c., Note.—The above certificate may be signed by the Surgeon making the requisition, or by any Sergeon 
or Assistant Surgeon belonging to the army. 
I certify that the prices of the articles above charged, for the use ot the sick at , agreeable to the 
foregoing requisition, are reasonable and just. 
Received, , 18—, of dollars and cents, in full of the above account. 
The Confederate States. 
Acct. plumbi, lb., i, at 50 cents $ 50 
Pulv. cinchone, lbs. x., at $2 20 00 
&c., &c., &. 
Form 3. 
ACCOUNT FOR MEDICINES, &c. 
To A. B., 
, Surgeon. 
A. B. 
Dr. 151 
Form 12. 
Army of the Confederate States. 
(Coat of Arms. 
Certificate of Disability for Discharge. 
A. B., of Captain ’s company (—) of the. —regiment 
of Confederate States , was enlisted by , of the 
regiment of , at on the day of ,to 
serve years ; he was born in , in the State of, 
years of age, feet iucheshigli, complexion, 
eyes, hair, and by occupation when enlisted . 
During the last two months said soldier has been unfit for 
duty days. 
(The company commander will here add a statement of all 
the facts known to him concerning the disease or wound, or 
cause of disability of the soldier : the time, place, manner, 
and all the circumstances under which the injury occurred, 
or disease originated or appeared ; the duty, or service, or 
situation of the soldier at the time the injury was received 
or disease contracted, or supposed to be contracted; and 
whatever facts may aid a judgment as to the cause, immedi- 
ate or remote, of the disability,[and the circumstances attend- 
ing it.) 
C. D., Commanding Company. 
When the fads are not known to the company comman- 
der, the certificate of an}7 officer, or affidavit of other person 
having such knowledge, will be appended. 
I certify that I have carefully examined the said .... of 
Captain -’s company, and find him incapable of perform- 
ing the duties of a soldier, because of (here describe partic- 
ularly the disability, wound, or disease ; the extent to which 
it deprives him of the use of any limb or faculty, or affects 
his health, strength, activity, constitution, or capacity to 
labor or earn his subsistence.) The surgeon wTill add, from 
his knowledge of the facts and circumstances, and from the 
evidence in the case, his professional opinion of the cause or 
origin of the disability. E. F., Surgeon. 
(Duplicates.)  
WHERE 
BORX. 
Date. 
N ame. 
Tonwn or 
State or 
* Age. 
Profession. 
By whom enlisted. 
Remarks. 
county. 
kingdom. 
The remarks will state the 
cause of rejecting any who 
are examined; &c., &. 
. 
* 
Form 13.—Medical Department. 
RECORD OF RECRUITS EXAMINED BY , AT 
Surgeon, * 
Date. 
Company. 
* 
In hospital. 
HH 
2 & & 
(t ct - 
1 
O —i 89. 
In quarters. 
m S. 
* c+- 
di 
Taken sick. 
In hospital. 
c 
4- 
In quarters. 
Returned to duty. 
Discharged. 
Sent to general hospital 
Died. 
In hospital. 
S3 
2 
p_ 
In quarters. 
ory 
4. 
S3 
.. \ 
5 
p 
7T 
Form 15 Morning Report of the Surgeon of a Regiment, Post, or Garrison 154 
Form 17. 
CONTRACT WITH A PRIVATE PHYSICIAN. 
This contract, entered into this day of 18. 
at , State of , between of the Con- 
federate States Army, and Dr of . ..in the State 
of , witnesseth, that for the consideration hereafter men- 
tioned, the said Dr promises and agrees to perforin | 
the duties of a medical officer, agreeably to the Army Regu- 
lations, at .... [and to furnish the necessary medicines.) And 
the said promises and agrees, on behalf of the Confede- 
rate States, to pay, or cause to be paid to the said Dr s 
the sum of .... dollars for each and every month he shall 
continue to perform the services above stated, which shall be 
his full compensation, and in lieu of all allowances and emolu- 
ments whatsoever, (except that for medicines furnished, which 
shall be at the rate of per cent on his montldy pay, to be de- 
termined by the Surgeon General.) This contract to continue 
till determined by the said doctor, or the commanding officer 
for the time being, or the Surgeon General. 
[seal.] 
Signed, sealed and delivered 
in presence of 
[seal.] 
I certify that the number of persons entitled to medical at- 
tendance agreeably to regulations, at is , and 
that no competent physician can be obtained at a lower rate. 
Commanding Officer. 155 
Form No. 4, 
Certificate to be given a soldier at the time oi his discharge. 
I certify that the within named , a of 
Captain company (—) of the regiment of 
, born in , in the State of , aged years, 
feet, inches high, complexion, eyes, 
hair, and by a profession a , was enlisted by , 
at , on the day of eighteen hundred and 
to serve for years, and is now entitled to a discharge by 
reason of 
The said was last payed by Paymaster , 
to include the day of , eighteen hundered and , 
and has pay due from that time to the present date. 
There is due him dollars retained pay. 
There is due him dollars on account of clothing not 
drawn in kind. 
He is indebted to the Confederate State dollars, on 
account of extra clothing, &c. 
He is indebted to , laundress, at , dollars. 
The contract price of the ration at is cents. 
Given in duplicate at , this day of , 18— . 
Commanding Company. 
Xotk.—When a soldier transfers his certificates, the transfer must be made on 
them, witnessed by a commissioned officer when practicable, or by some other 
reputable person known to the Paymaster. 156 
POST OR PLACE. 
# 
6-pdrgun carriages. 
Infantry cartridge boxes. 
l nr 
Cannon powder, pounds. 
Slow match, pounds. 
Shot guages, sets. 
6 
•8 
d 
t 
R KM ARKS. 
* 
Required , 18—. 
3 
106 
1000 
50 
1 
On hand (date) 
2 
100 
200 
5 
To be supplied 
1 
6 
800 
45 
1 
[Here follow the explanations demanding the issue] 
* t 
——• 
Form No. 22. 
Requisition for Ordnance and Ordnance Stooes for Arsenal or Rost, date. 
Endorsement to be as follows : 
Requisitions for Ordnance Stores for | post or place.] 
[Date.] 
(Signed) 
A. B.. Commanding. Form No, 23. 
Requisition for Ordnance and Ordnance /Stores for the use of of Militia in the sendee of the Cofederate 
States, 
' 
to 
to 
C-pdr. brass cannon. 
to 
to 
Cpdr. carriages. 
tO 
O 
Muskets, complete. 
to 
to 
Non-com’d oflicers’ swords. 
49 
49 
Cartridge boxes. 
40 
49 
Cartridge box-belts. 
: 
1 
o I to 
Bayonet scabbards. 
\ 
- ( 
Waist belt plates. 
& i & 
1 
Gun slings. 
§i 
i 
tc 
o 
6-Pdr, shot, tixed. 
to 1 to. 
C 1 o • 
Ol o • 
Musket-ball cartridges. 
Company of infantry of 58 non-commissioned officers and 
privates. 
Same form for Artiilery, Riflemen, and Cavalry. 
i • 
> 
tc 
tr. 
I certify that there are non-commissioned officers, musicians, and privates under my command, called into the service of the Confederate 
States, aud that the above requisition is made in conformity thereto. 
(Signed) A. 13., Captain bth Regiment Militia 
Nashville, June 1,13—. of the State of Tennessee. 
The above requisition has been examined in conformity to the Ordnance Regulations, and is approved. 
(Signed) C. D., Major ConfederateStates Army, 
Endorsement to be as follows : 
Requisition for Crduance and Ordnance Stores, 88—. 158 
ARTICLE XLYII. 
RECRUITING SERVICE. 
1283. —The recruiting service will be conducted by the Ad- 
jutant-General, under the direction of the Secretary of War. 
1284. — Field officers will be detailed to superintend the re- 
cruiting parties. The recruiting service will form a special 
roster. The Adjutant-General will detail the field officers, 
and announce in orders the number of be detail- 
ed from each regiment by the Colonel. When 1the detail is 
not according to the roster, the special reason of the case shall 
be reported and laid before the Secretary of War. 
1285. —A recruiting party wfill consist generally of one Lieu- 
tenant, one non-commissioned officer, two privates, and a drum- 
mer and fifer. The parties will be sent from the principal de- 
pots, and none but suitable men selected. 
1286. —Officers on the general recruiting service are not to 
be ordered on any other duty, except from the Adjutant-Gen- 
eral’s office. 
1287. —As soon as a recruiting station is designated, the 
superintendent sends estimates for funds to the Adjutant-Gen- 
eral, and requisitions on the proper departments (through the 
Adjutant-General) for clothing, camp equipage, arms, and 
accoutrements. 
1288. —Subsequent supplies for the station in his district are 
procured by the superintendent on consolidated estimates ; 
these are made quarterly for funds, and every six or twelve 
months for clothing, equipage, arms, and accoutrements. Es- 
timates for funds will be the following form : 
Estimate of Recruiting Funds required for the 
during the, quarter ending 
186 . 
Names. 
Rank. 
G 
4) 
£ 
a 
.2 
"S 
Amount ex- 
pended last 
quarter. 
Amount on 
hand. • 
Amount 
required. 
Remarks. 
o 
m 
$ 
cts. 
$ 1 
cts. 
$ | cts. 
1 
1 
I 
[' 
Total amount required .... 
1 
Super i n t-e n-tient. 159 
1289. —Funds and supplies of clothing, camp and garrison 
equipage, arms and accoutrements, when ordered, will be 
sent direct to each station. 
1290. —For subsistence to recruiting stations, see regula- 
tions of the Subsistence Department. When army rations are 
issued for recruits, savings on the rations shall be applied 
for their benefit, as in companies. 
1291. —The superintendents will transmit to the Adjutant- 
General consolidated monthly returns of the recruiting par- 
ties under their superintendence, according to directions on 
the printed blanks, accompanied by one copy of the enlist- 
ment of each recruit enlisted within the month. 
1292. —When recruits are sent to regiments, a superintend- 
ent will report to the Adjutant-General for instructions in 
reference thereto. 
1298.—When recrnits are sent from a depot or rendezvous 
to a regiment or post, a muster and descriptive roll, and an 
account of clothing of the detachment, will be given to the 
officer assigned to the command of it. And a duplicate of 
the muster and descriptive roll will be forwarded to the Adju- 
tant-General by the superintendant, who will note on it the 
names of all the officers on duty with the detachment, and 
the day of its departure from the depot or rendezvous. 
1294. —The superintendent will report all commissioned 
or non-commissionedofficers who may be incapable or neg- 
ligent in the discharge of their functions. Where a recruit- 
ing party fails to get recruits from any cause other than the 
fault of the officer, the superintendent will recommend 
another station for the party. 
1295. —When a rendezvous is closed, the superintendent 
will give the necessary instructions for the safe-keeping or 
disposal of the public property, so as not to involve any ex- 
pense for storage. 
1296. —Tours ofinspeetion by superintendents will be made 
only on instruction from the Adjutant-General’s office. Offi- 
cers on the recruiting service will not be sent from place to 
place without orders from the same source. Recruiting 
officers will in no case absent themselves from their stations 
without authority from the superintendent. 
1297. —They will not allow any man to be deceived or 
inveigled into the service by false representations, but will 
in person explain the nature of the service, the length of the 
term, the pay, clothing rations, and other allowances to which a soldier is entitled by law, to ever man before he signs tlie 
enlistment. 
1298. —With the sanction ot superintendents, recruiting 
officers may insert, in not exceeding two newspapers, brief 
notices directing attention to the rendezvous for further infor- 
mation. 
1299. —Any free white male person above the age of 
eighteen and under thirty-five years, being at least five feet 
four and a half inches high, effective, able-bodied, sober, free 
trom disease, of good character and habits, and with a com- 
petent knowledge of the English language, may be enlisted. 
This regulation so far as respects the height and age of the 
recruit, shall not extend to musicians or to soldiers who may 
“re-enlist,” or have served honestly and faithfully a previous 
enlistment in the army. 
1300. —man having a wife or child shall be enlisted 
in time of peace without special authority obtained from the 
Adjutant-General’s Office, through the supe. intendent. This 
rule is not to apply to soldiers who “re enlist.” 
1301. —No person under the age of twenty-one years is to 
be enlisted without the written consent of his parent, guar- 
dian or master. The recruiting officer must be very partic- 
ular in ascertaining the true age of the recruit. 
1302. —If a minor who has no parent or guardian offer to 
enlist, a guardian (who must not he any one connected with 
he recruiting party) may be appointed by the proper legal 
authority. 
1303. —After the nature of the service and terms of enlist- 
ment have been fairly explained to the recruit; the officer, 
before the enlistments are tilled up, will read to him, and offer 
for his signature, the annexed declaration, to be appended to 
each copy of his enlistment: 
I, , desiring to enlist in the Army of the Confederate 
States for the period of years, do declare that lam . — 
years and ... - months of age; that I have neither wife nor 
child; that I have never been discharged from the Confed- 
erate States service on account of disability, or by the sen- 
tence of a court-martial, or by order before the expiration of 
a term of enlistment; and I know of no impediment to my 
serving honestly and faithfully as a soldier for years. 
Witness : 161 
1304.—If the recruit be a minor, his parent, guardian, or 
master, must sign a consent to his enlisting, which will be 
added to the preceding declaration, in the following form: 
I, , do certify that I am the (father only surviving pa- 
rent., legal master, or guardian, as the case may be) of ; 
that the said .... is .... years of age; and I do hereby 
freely give my consent to his enlistment as a soldier in the 
Army of the Confederate States for the period of .... years. 
Witness: 
L305.—The forms of declaration, and of consent in case of 
a minor, having been signed and witnessed, the recruit will 
then be duly examined by the recruiting officer, and surgeon 
if one be present, and, if accepted, the 20th and 87th Articles 
of War will be read to him ; after which he will be allowed 
time to consider the subject until his mind appears to be fully 
made up before the oath is administered to him. 
1306. —As soon as practicable, and at least within six days 
after his enlistment, the following oath will be administered 
to the recruit: 
“ I, A— B—, do solemnly swear or affirm (as the case may 
be) that I will bear true allegiance to the Confederate States 
of America, and that I will serve them honestly and faithfully 
against all their enemies or opposers whatsoever, and observe 
and obey the orders of the President of the Confederate States, 
and the orders of the officers appointed over me, according to 
the rules and articles for the government of the armies of the 
Confederate States.” (See 10th Art. of War.) 
1307. —Under the article of war above cited, and the acts 
of Congress approved September 16th, 1850, and July 29tli, 
1854, a justice of the peace, the chief magistrate of any town 
or city corporate (not being an officer of the Army), a notary 
public, or when recourse cannot be had to such civil magis- 
trates, a judge advocate may administer the above oath. 
1308. —It is the duty of the recruiting officers to be present 
a-t the examination of the recruit by the medical officer. 
1309. —Recruiting officers will not employ private physi- 
cians without authority from the Adjutant-General’s Office, 
for the special purpose of examining the recruits prior to their 
enlisting. 
1310. —If it be necessary, as in cases of sickness, to employ 
a physician, the recruiting officer may engage his services by 
contract on reasonable terms, “ by the visit,” or by the month. 162 
If by the month, the examination of the recruits must be sta- 
ted in the contract as part of his duty. In vouchers for medi- 
cal attendance and medicines, the name of each patient, date 
of, and charge for each visit, and for medicine furnished, must 
be given, and the certificate of the physician added, that the 
rates charged are the usal rates of the place. 
1311. —Enlistments must, in all cases, be taken in triplicate. 
The recruiting officer will send one copy to the Adjutant- 
General with his quarterly accounts, a second to the superin- 
tendent with his monthly return, and a third to the depot at 
the time the recruits are sent there. In cases of soldiers re- 
enlisted in a regiment, or of regimental recruits, the third 
copy of the enlistment will be sent at its date to regimental 
head-quarters for file. 
1312. —When ordnance sergeants re-enlist, the recruiting 
officer will immediately send the second copy of the enlistment 
direct to the Adjutant-General, and the third copy to the sta- 
tion of the ordance sergeant for file. 
1313. —A non-commissioned officer, musician, or private 
soldier, who may re-enlist into his company or regiment within 
two months before, or one month after the expiration of his 
term of service, shall receive a bounty of three months’ extra 
pay—that is to say, the pay he was receiving as pay of his 
grade, and as additional pay for length of service and for cer- 
tificate of merit. This bounty shall be paid by the recruiting 
officer at the time of enlistment, and noted on the descriptive 
list. Ordnance sergeants and hospital stewards are non-com- 
missioned officers entitled to the bounty in the case provided. 
1314. —Enlistments must, in no case, be ante-dated so as to 
entitle a soldier to bounty who applies after the period for 
“ re-enlisting” has expired. 
1315. —A premium of two dollars will be paid to any citi- 
zen, non-commissioned officer, or soldier for each accepted 
recruit that he may bring to the rendezvous; but not for sol- 
diers who receive bounty for “ re-enlisting.” 
1316. —The recruiting officer will see that the men under 
his command are neat in their personal appearance, and will 
require the permanent party to wear their military dress in a 
becoming manner, especially when permitted to go abroad. 
1317. —Only such articles of clothing as are indispensable 
for immediate use will be issued to recruits at the rendezvous 
Their equipment will not be made complete till after they 163 
have passed the inspection subsequent to their arrival at the 
depot. 
1318. —The instruction of the recruits will commence at the 
rendezvous from the moment of enlistment. The general su- 
perintendent will see that all recruiting officers give particular 
attention to this subject. 
1319. —Recruits will be sent from rendezvous to depots 
every ten days, or oftener if practicable, provided the number 
disposable exceeds three. The detachments of recruits will be 
sent from rendezvous to depots under charge of a non-commis- 
sioned officer. 
1320. —Every officer commanding a recruiting party will 
procure the necessary transportation, forage, fuel, straw, and 
stationery, taking the requisite vouchers. 
1321. —The transportation of recruits to depots, and from 
one recruiting station to another, will be paid from the recruit- 
ing funds ; transportation of officers and enlisted men on the 
recruiting service will be paid in the same manner, except 
when first proceeding to join that service, or returning to their 
regiments after having been relieved. 
1322. — No expenses of transportation of officers will be ad- 
mitted that do not arise from orders emanating from the 
Adjutant-General’s Office, except they be required to visit 
branch or auxiliary rendezvous imder their charge, when they 
will be allowed the stage, steam boat, or railroad fare, porter- 
age included. 
1323. 1324,1325, 1326, 1327, 1328, 1329.—Omitted. 
1330. —To each office table is allowed one inkstand, one 
wafer-stamp, one wafer-box, one paper folder, one rule, and 
as many lead pencils as may be required, not exceeding four 
per annum. 
1331. Such blank books as may be necessary are allowed 
to the general superintendent and at permanent recruiting 
depots; also one descriptive book for the register of recruits 
at each permanent station. Blank books will be purchased by 
recruiting officers, under instructions from the superintendent. 
1332. —When a recruiting officer is relieved, the blanks* 
books, and unexpended stationery, with all the other public 
property at the station, will be transferred to his successor, 
who will receipt for the same. 
1333. —Omitted. 164 
1334. Letters addressed to the Adjutant-General “on re- 
cruiting service,” will be so endorsed on the envelopes, under 
the words “official business.” 
1335. —On all vouchers for premiums for bringing recruits 
and fees for oaths of enlistme nt, the names of the recruits for 
whom the expenditure is made must be given The vouchers, 
may be made in form of consolidated receipt-rolls, authentica- 
ted by the officers certificate that they are correct. 
1336. —The fee usually allowed for administering the oath 
of enlistment being twenty- five cents for each recruit, when 
a greater amount is paid,the officer must certify on the voucher 
that it is the rate allowed by law of the State or Territory. 
1337. —To each voucher for notices inserted in newspapers, 
a copy of the notice will be appended. 
1338. —Enlistments must be filled up in a fair and legible 
band. The real name of the recruit must be ascertained, cor- 
rectly spelled, and written in the same way wherever it occurs ; 
the Christian name must not be abbreviated. Numbers must 
be written, and not expressed by figures. Each enlistment 
must be endorsed as follows: 
A B , 
No.— 
enlisted at 
Lt. C D , 
January —, 186—, 
— Regiment of 
The number in each month to correspond with the names 
alphabetically arranged. 
1339. Whenever a soldier re-enters the service, the officer 
who enlisted him will endorse on the enlistment, next below 
his own name and regiment, “second (or third) enlistment,” as 
the case may be, together with the name of the regiment and 
the letter of the company in which the soldier last served, and 
date of discharge from former enlistment. This information 
the recruiting officer must obtain, if possible, from the soldier’s 
discharge, which he should in all cases be required to exhibit. 
(See 22d Art. of War.) 
1340. —The name of the State, as well as the town, where 
each recruit is enlisted, will be recorded on all muster, pay, 
and descriptive rolls. 
1341. 1342, 1343.—Omitted. • 165 
1344. —The recruits are to be dressed in uniform according 
to their respective arms, and will be regularly mustered and 
inspected. They are to be well drilled in the infantry tactics, 
through the school of the soldier to that of the battalion, and 
in the exercise of field and garrison pieces. Duty to be done 
according to the strict rules of the service. 
1345, 1346, 1347.— Omitted. 
1348. —Permanent parties at depots, and recruiting parties, 
will be mustered, and paid in the same manner as 
other soldiers. Recruits will be mustered for pay only at 
depots, and when paid there, one-half of their monthly pay will 
be retained until they join their regiments. 
1349. —The Rules'and Articles of War are to be read to the 
recruits in depot every month after the inspection; and so 
much thereof as relates, to the duties of non-commissioned 
officers and soldiers will be read to them every week. 
1350. —Recruits are 'not to be put to any labor or work 
which would interfere with their instruction, nor are they to 
be employed otherwise than soldiers in the regular duties of 
garrison or camp. 
1351. —When recruitffcire received at a garrisoned post, the 
commanding officer will place them under the charge of a 
commissioned officer. 
1352. —The superintendent or commanding officer will cause 
a minute and critical inspection to be made of every recruit 
received at a depot, two days after his arrival; and should any 
recruit be found unfit Jbr service, or to have been enlisted 
contrary to law or regulations, he shall assemble a Board of 
Inspectors to examine into the case. 
1353. —Every detachment ordered from a depot to any 
regiment or post, shall, immediately preceding its departure, be 
critically inspected by the superintendent or commanding 
officer and surgeon; and, when necessary, a Board of In- 
spectors will be convened. 
1354. —Recruits received at a military post or station shall 
be carefully inspected by the commanding officer and surgeon, 
on the third day after their arrival; and if, on such inspection, 
any recruit, in their opinion, be unsound or otherwise defective 
in such degree as to disqualify him for the duties of a soldier, 
then a Board of Inspectors will be assembled to examine into 
and report on the case. 
1355. —Boards of Inspectors lor the examination of recruits 166 
will be composed of the three senior regimental officers present 
on duty with the troops, including the commanding officer and 
the senior medical officer of the army present. 
1356. —In all cases of rejection, the reason therefor will be 
stated at large in a special report by the board; which together 
with the surgeons’ certificate of the disability for service, will 
be forwarded by the superintendent or commandant of the 
post direct to the If the recommendation 
of the board for the discharge of therefcruit be approved, the 
authority will be endorsed on the certificate, which will be 
sent back to be filled up and signed .by*the commanding offi- 
cer, who will return the same to the Adjutant-General’s office. 
1357. —The board will state in the report whether the dis- 
ability, or other of rejection, existed before his enlist- 
ment, and whether, with proper carc+and examination, it might 
have then been discovered. 
• 
1358. —An officer intrusted with the command of recruits 
ordered to regiments, will, on arriving afethe place of desti- 
nation, forward the following papers: . 
\ 
1. To the Ad jut ant-General and the Superintendent, each a 
descriptive roll and an account of doming; of such men as may 
have deserted, died, or been left on Hie route from any cause 
whatever; with a special report of the date of his arrival at 
the post, the strength and condition of the detachment when 
turned over to the commanding officer, and all circumstances 
worthy of remark which may occurred qji the march. 
2. To the Commanding Officer of tffe-regiment or post, the 
muster and descriptive roll furnished him at the time of setting 
out, properly signed arid completed by recording the names 
of the recruits and by noting in the column for remarks, 
opposite the appropriate spaces, the time and place of death, 
desertion, apprehension, or other casualty that may have 
occurred on the route. 
1359. —Should an officer be relieved in charge of a detach- 
ment en route, before it reaches its destination, the date and 
place, and name of the officer by whom lie is relieved, must 
be recorded on the detachment roll. Without the evidence of 
such record, no charge for extra pay for clothing accounta- 
bility of a detachment equal to a company will be allowed. 
1360. —The “ original muster and descriptive roll” of every 
detachment, with remarks showing the final disposition of each 
recruit, and the regiment and letter of the company to which 167 
lie may be assigned, will be signed by the commanding officer, 
and forwarded to the Adjutant-General. 
1361. —The regimental recruiting will be conducted in the 
manner prescribed for the general service. 
1362. —Every commander of a regiment is the superintend- 
ent of the recruiting service for his regiment, and will endea- 
vor to keep it up to its establishment ; for which purpose he 
will obtain the necessaiydfipds, clothing, &c.,by requisition to 
the Adjutant-Ghmera^^T 
1363. —At erery stdHro occupied by his regiment, or any 
part of it, the Colondesignate a suitable o to at- 
tend to the recruiting^5ies I which selection will not relieve 
such officer from his dSuq-)rtny or other ordinary duties. The 
officer thus be kept constantly furnished with 
funds, and, w'hen with clothing and camp equipage. 
1364. —The regimental recruiting officer will, with the ap- 
probation of the commaifding officer of the station, enlist all 
suitable men. He wilidfe governed, in rendering his acounts 
and returns, by the rules prescribed for the general service ; 
and when leaving a*postf will turn over the funds in his hands 
to the senior compaifr (fficer of his regiment present, unless 
some other be receive them. 168 
Form A. 
Abstract of disbursements on, account of contingencies of the 
Recruiting Service, by , in the quarter ending , 
18—, at—. 
No. of 
Date of 
To whom paid. 
On wliat ace’t. 
Amount. 
voucher. 
payment. 
Dol. 1 
CtSy 
fijP • 
Vi 
'4* \ 
. 
Rec •ruiting officer. Form B. 
The Confederate Staten, 
Date. 
Dolls. 
Cents. 
For 
' 
/ 
. 
| 
• 
* 
/ 
* 
. 
• 
• 
To 
Dk. 
I certify that the above account is correct. 
Recruiting officer. 
Received, this day of , 18—, of , recruiting 
officer, dollars and —— cents, in full of the above account. 
,$ 
• (Duplicates.) 171 
APPENDIX. 
ARTICLES OF WAR. 
AN ACT ESTABLISHING RULES AND ARTICLES FOR THE GOVERN- 
MENT OF THE ARMIES OF THE CONFEDERATE STATES. 
Section. 1. That, fix»m and after the passing of this act, 
the following shall be the rules and articles by which the 
armies of the Confederate States shall he governed : 
Article 1. Every officer now in the army of the Confed- 
erate States shall, in six months from the passing of this act, 
and every officer who shall hereafter be appointed shall,be- 
fore he enters on the duties of his office, subscribe these 
rules and regulations. 
Art. 2. It is earnestly recommended to all officers and 
soldiers diligently to attend divine service ; and all officers 
who shall behave indecently or irreverently at any place of 
divine worship shall, if commissioned officers, be brought 
before a general court-martial, there to be publicly and "se- 
verely reprimanded by the president; If non-commissioned 
officers or soldiers, every person so offending shall, for his 
first offense, forfeit one sixth of a dollar, to be deducted out 
of his next pay ; for the second offense, he shall not only for- 
feit a like sum, but be confined twenty-four hours ; and thi- 
every like offense, shall suffer and pay in like manner ; which 
money, so forfeited, shall be applied, by the captain or sen- 
ior officer of the troop or company, to the use of the sick 
soldiers of the company or troop to which the offender 
belongs. 
Art. 3. Any non-commissioned officer or soldier who 
shall use any profane oath or execration, shall incur the pen- 
alties expressed in the foregoing article; and a commissioned 
officer shall forfeit and pay, for each and every such offense 
one dollar, to be applied as in the preceding article. 
* These rules and articles, with the exceptions indicated by the notes, annexed 
to articles. 20, 65, and 87, remain unaltered, and in force at present. 172 
Art. 4 Ever)' chaplain commissioned in the army or 
armies of the Confederate States, who shall absent himself 
from the duties assigned him (excepting in cases of sickness 
or leave of absence,) shall, on conviction thereof before a 
court-martial, be fined not exceeding one month’s pay, be- 
sides the loss of his pay during his absence ; or be discharged, 
as the said court-martial shall judge proper. 
Art. 5. Any officer or soldier who shall use contemp- 
tous or disrespectful words against the President of the Con- 
federate States, against the Vice-President thereof, against 
the Congress of the Confederate States, or against the Chief 
Magistrate or Legislature of any of the Confederate States 
in which he may be quartered, if a commissioned officer, 
shall be cashiered, or otherwise punished, as a court-martial 
shall direct; if a non-commissioned officer or soldier, he 
shall suffer such punishment as shall be inflicted on him by 
the sentence of a court-martial. 
Art.. 6. Any officer or soldier who shall behave himself 
with contempt or disrespect towards his commanding officer, 
shall be punished, according to the nature of his offense, by 
the judgment of a court-martial. 
Art. 7. Auy officer or soldier who shall begin, excite, 
cause, or join in, any mutiny or sedition, in any troop or 
company in the service of the Confederate State, or in any 
party, post, detachment, or guard, shall suffer death, or such 
other punishment as by a court-martial shall be inflicted. 
Art. 8. Any officer, non-commissioned officer, or soldier, 
who being present at any mutiny or sedition, does not use 
his utmost endeavors to suppress the same, or, coming to the 
knowledge of any intended mutiny, does not, without delay, 
give information thereof to his commanding officer, shall 
be punished by the sentence of a court-martial with death, 
or otherwise, according to the nature of his offense. 
Art. 9. Any officer or soldier who shall strike his supe- 
rior officer, or draw or lift up any weapon, or offer any vio- 
lence against him, being in the execution of his office, on 
any pretense whatsoever, or shall disobey any lawful com- 
mand of his superior officer, shall suffer death, or such other 
punishment as sh 11, according to the nature of his offense, 
be inflicted upon him by the sentence of a court-martial. 
Art. 10. non-commissioned officer or soldier, who 
shall enlist himself in the service of the Confederate States, 
shall, at the time of so enlisting, or within six days after. 173 
■ward, have the Articles for the government of the armies of 
the Confederate States read to him, and shall, by the officer 
who enlisted him, or by the commanding officer of the troop 
of company into which he was enlisted, be taken before the 
next justice of the peace, or chief magistrate of any city or 
town corporate, not being an officer of the army, or where re- 
course cannot be had to the civil magistrate, before the judge 
advocate, and in his presence shall take the following oath or 
affirmation : “I, A. B., do solemnly swear or affirm (as the 
case may be,) that I will bear tree allegiance to the Confede- 
rate States of America, and that 1 will serve them honestly 
and faithfully against all their enemies or opposers whatsoever; 
and observe and obey the orders of the President of the Con- 
federate States, and the orders of the officers appointed over 
me, according to the Rules and Articles for the government of 
the armies of the Confederate States.” Which justice, magis- 
trate, or judge advocate is to give to the officer a certificate, 
signifying that the man enlisted did take the said oath or affix m- 
ation. 
Art. 11. After a non-commissioned officer or soldier shall 
have been duly enlisted and sworn, he shall not be dismissed 
the service without a discharge in writing ; and no discharge 
granted to him shall be sufficient which is not signed by a field 
officer of the regiment to'which he belongs, or commanding 
officer, where no field officer of the regiment is present; and 
no discharge shall be given to a non-commissioned officer or 
soldier before his term of service has expired, but by order of 
the President, the Secretary of War, the commanding officer of 
a department, or the sentence of a general court-martial ; nor 
shall a commissioned officer be discharged the service but by 
order of the President of the Confederate States, or by sentence 
of a general court-martial. 
Art. 12. Every colonel, or other officer commanding a 
regiment, troop, or company, and actually quartered with it, 
may give furloughs to non-commissioned officers or soldiers, in 
such numbers, and for so long a time, as he shall judge to be 
most consistent with the good of the service ; and a captain, 
or other inferior officer, commanding a troop or company, or in 
any garrison, fort, or barrack of the Confederate States (his 
field officer being absent), may give furloughs to non-commis- 
sioned officers or soldiers, for a time not exceeding twenty days 
in six months, but not to more than two persons to be absent 
at thesame time, excepting some extraordinary occasion should 
require it. 174 
Art. 13. At every muster, the commanding officer of each 
regiment, troop, or company, there present, shall give to the 
commissary of musters, or other officer who musters the said 
regiment, troop, or company, certificates signed by himself, sig- 
nifying how long such officers, as shall not appear at the said 
muster, have been absent, and the reason of their absence. In 
like manner, the commanding officer of every troop or company 
shall give certificates, signifying the reasons of the absence of 
the non-commissioned officers and private soldiers; which 
reasons and time of absence shall be inserted in the muster- 
rolls, opposite the names of the respective absent officers and 
soldiers. The certificates shall, together with the muster-rolls, 
be remitted by the commissary of musters, or other officer 
mustering, to h e Department of War, as speedily as the dis- 
tance of the place will admit. 
Art. 14. Every officer who shall be convicted before a 
general court-martial of having signed a false certificate rela- 
ting to the absence of either officer or private soldier, or rela- 
tive to his or their pay, shall be cashiered. 
Art. 15. Eveiy officer who shall knowingly make a false 
muster of man or horse, and every officer or commissary of 
musters who shall willingly sign, direct, orallow the signing 
of muster-rolls wherein such false muster is contained,shall, 
upon proof made thereof, by two witnesses, before a general 
court-martial, be cashiered, and shall be thereby utterly disa- 
bled to have or hold any office or employment in the service of 
the Confederate States. 
Art. 16. Any commissary of musters, or other officer, wrho 
shall be convicted of having taken money, or other thing, by 
way of gratification, on mustering any regiment, troop, or 
company, or on signing muster-rolls, shall be displaced from 
his office, and shall be thereby utterly disabled to have or hold 
any office or employment in the service of the Confederate 
States. 
Art. 17. Any officer who shall presume to muster a per- 
son as a soldier who is not a soldier, shall be deemed guilty 
of having made a false muster, and shall suffer accordingly. 
Art. 18. Every officer who shall knowingly make a false 
return to the Department of War, or to any of his superior 
officers, authorized to call for such returns, of the state of the 
regiment, troop, or company, or garrison, under his command ; 
or of the arms, ammunition, clothing, or other stores there- 
unto belonging, shall,on conviction thereof before a court- 
martial, be cashiered. Art. 19. The commanding officer of every regiment, 
troop, or independent company, or garrison, of the Confed- 
erate States, shall, in the beginning of every month, remit, 
through the proper channels, to the Department of War, an 
exact return of the regiment, troop, independent company, 
or garrison, under his command, specifying the names of the 
officers then absent from their posts, with the reasons for 
and the time of their absence. And any officer who shall be 
convicted of having, through neglect or design, omitted 
sending such returns, shall be punished, according to the na- 
ture of his crime, by the judgment of a general court-martial. 
Art. 20. All officers and soldiers who have received pay, 
or have been duly enlisted in the service of the Confederate 
States, and shall be convicted of having deserted the same, 
shall suffer death, or such other punishment as, by sentence 
of a court-martial, shall be inflicted.* 
Art. 21. Any non commissioned officer or soldier who 
shall, without leave from his commanding officer, absent 
himself from his troop, company or detachment, shall, upon 
being convicted thereof, be punished according to the na- 
ture of his offense, at the discretion of a court-martial. 
Art. 22. No non-commissioned officer or soldier shall 
enlist himself in any other regiment, troop, or company, 
without a regular discharge from the regiment, troop, or 
company in which he has last served, on the penalty of being 
reputed a deserter, and suffering accordingly. And in case 
any officer shall knowingly receive and entertain such non- 
commissioned officer or soldier, or shall not, after his being 
discovered to be a deserter, immediately confine him, and 
give notice thereof to the corps in which he last served, the 
said officer shall, by a court-martial, be cashiered. 
Art. 23. Any officer or soldier who shall be convicted of 
having advised or persuaded any other officer or soldier to 
desert the service of the Confederate States, shall suffer 
death, or such other punishment as shall be inflicted upon 
him by the sentence of a court-martial. 
Art. 24. No officer or soldier w'ho shall use any reproach- 
ful or provoking speeches or gestures, to another, upon pain, 
if an officer, of being put in arrest; if a soldier confined, and 
of asking pardon of the party offended, in the presence of 
his commanding officer.. 
Art. 25. No officer or soldier shall send a challenge to 
* Modified by act of 29th May, 1830. 176 
another officer or soldier, to fight a duel, or accept a chal- 
lenge if sent, upon pain, if a commissioned officer, of being 
cashiered ; if anon-commissioned officer or soldier, of suf- 
fering corporeal punishment, at the discretion of a court- 
martial. 
Art. 26. If any commissioned or non-commissioned 
officer commanding a guard shall knowingly or willingly 
suffer any person whatsoever to go forth to fight a duel, he 
shall be punished as a challenger; and all seconds, promoters, 
and carriers of challenges, in order to duels, shall be deemed 
principals, and be punished accordingly. And it shall be 
the duty of every officer commanding an army, regiment, 
company, post, or detachment, who is knowing to a chal- 
lenge being given or accepted by any officer, non-commis- 
sioned officer, or soldier, under his command, or has reason 
to believe the same to be the case, immediately to arrest 
and bring to trial such offenders. 
Art. 27. All officers, of what condition soever, have 
power to part and quell all quarrels, frays, and disorders, 
though the persons concerned should belong to another reg- 
iment, troop or company ; and either to order officers into 
arrest, or non-commissioned officers or soldiers, into confine- 
ment, until their proper superior officer shall be acquainted 
therewith; and whosoever shall refuse to obey such officer 
(though of an inferier rank), or shall draw his sword upon 
him, shall be punished at the discretion of a general court- 
martial. 
Art. 28. Any officer or soldier who shall upbraid another 
for refusing a challenge, shall himself be punished as a chal- 
lenger ; and all officers and soldiers are hereby discharged 
from any disgrace or opinion of disadvantage which might 
arise from their having refused to accept of challenges, as 
they will only have acted in obedience to the laws, and done 
their duty as good soldiers who subject themselves to 
discipline. 
Art. 29. No sutler shall be permitted to sell any kind of 
liquors or victuals, or keep their houses or shops open for 
the entertainment of soldiers, after nine at night, or before 
the beating of the reveille, or upon Sundays, during divine 
service or sermon, on the penalty of being dismissed from all 
future sutfing. 
Art. 30. All officers commanding in the field, forts, bar- 
racks, or garrisons of the Confederate States, are hereby re- 
quired to see that the persons permitted to suttle shall supply 
the soldiers with good and wholesome provisions, or other 
articles, at a reasonable price, as they shall be answerable 
for their neglect. 177 
Art. 31. No officer commanding in any of the garrisons, 
forts, or barracks of the Confederate States, shall exact exor- 
bitant prices for houses or stalls, let out to sutlers, or connive 
at the like exactions in others ; nor by his own authority and 
for his private advantage, lay any duty or imposition upon, 
or be interested in, the sale of any victuals, liqours, or other 
necessaries of life, brought into the garrison, fort, or barracks, 
for the use of the soldiers, on the penalty of being discharged 
from the service. 
Art. 32. Every officer commanding in quarters, garrisons, 
or on the march, shall keep good order, and, to the utmost of 
his power, redress all abuses or disorders which may be com- 
mitted by any officer or soldier under his command; if, upon 
complaint made to him of officers or soldiers beating or other- 
wise ill-treating any person, or disturbing fairs or markets, or 
of committing any kind of riots, to the disquieting of the citi- 
zens of the Confederate States, he, the said commander, who 
shall refuse or omit to see justice done to the offender or offend- 
ers, and reparation made to the party or parties injured, as 
far as part of the offenders pay shall enable him or them, shall* 
upon proof thereof, be cashiered, or otherwise punished, as a 
general court-martial shall direct. 
Art. 33. When any commissioned officer or soldier shall be 
accused of a capital crime, or of having used violence, or com- 
mitted any offense against the person or property of any citizen; 
of any of the Confederate States, such as is punishable by the 
known laws of the land, the commanding officer and officers 
of every regiment, troop or company, to which the person or 
persons so accused shall belong, are hereby required, upon 
application duly made by, or in behalf of the party or parties 
injured, to use their utmost endeavors to deliver over such 
accused person or persons to the civil magistrate, and likewise 
to be aiding and assisting to the officers of justice in appre- 
hending and securing the person or persons so accused, in order 
to bring him or them to trial. If any commanding officer or 
officers shall wilfully neglect, or shall refuse, upon the appli- 
cation aforesaid, to deliver over such accused person or persons 
to the civil magistrates, or to be aiding and assisting to the 
officers of justice in apprehending such persom or persons, the 
officer or officers so offending shall be cashiered. 
Art. 34. If any officer shall think himself wronged by his 
Colonel, or the commanding officer of the regiment, and "shall 
upon due application being made to him, be refused redress, 
he may complain to the General commanding in the State or 178 
Territory where such regiment shall be stationed, in order to 
obtain justice ; who is hereby required to examine into said 
complaint and take proper measures for redressing the wrong 
complained of, and transmit, as soon as possible, to the De- 
partment of War, a true state of such complaint, with the 
proceedings had thereon. 
Art. 35. If any inferior officer or soldier shall think himself 
wronged by his captain or other officer, he is to complain 
thereof to the commanding officer of the regiment, who is 
hereby required to summon a regimental court-martial, for the 
doing justice to the complainant, from which regimental 
court-martial either party may, if he thinks himself still ag- 
grived, appeal to a general court-martial. But if, upon a 
second hearing, the appeal shall appear vexatious and ground- 
less, the person so appealing shall be punished at the discre- 
tion of the said court-martial. 
Art. 36. Any commissioned officer, store-keeper, or com- 
missary, who shall be convicted at a general court-martial of 
having sold without a proper order for that purpose, embez- 
zled, misapplied, or wilfully, or through neglect, suffered any 
of the provisions, forage, arms, clothing, ammunition or other 
military stores belonging to the Confederate States to be 
spoiled or damaged, shall, at his own expense, make good the 
loss or damage, and shall, moreover, forfeit all his pay, and be 
dismissed from the service. 
Art. 37. Any non-commissioned officer or soldier wffio shall 
be convicted at a regimental ourt-martial of having sold, or 
designedly, or through neglect, wasted the ammunition de- 
livered out to him, to be employed in the service of the Con- 
federate States, shall be punished at the discretion of such 
court. 
Art. 38. Every non-commissioned officer or soldier who 
shall be convicted before a court-martial of having sold, lost, 
or spoiled, through neglect, his horse, arms, clothes, or accou- 
trements, shall undergo such weekly stoppages (not exceeding 
the half of his pay) as such court-martial shall judge sufficient 
for repairing the loss or damage: and shall suffer confine- 
ment, or such other corporeal punishment as his crime shall 
deserve. 
Art. 39. Every officer who shall be convicted before a 
court-martial of having embezzled or misapplied any money 
with which* he may have been intrusted, for the payment of 
the men under his command, or for enlisting men into the 179 
service, or for other purposes, if a commissioned officer, shall 
be cashiered, and compelled to refund the money ; if a non- 
commissioned officer, shall be reduced to the ranks, be put 
under stoppages until the money be made good, and suffer such 
corporeal punishment as such court-martial shall direct. 
Art. 40. Every captain of a troop or company is charged 
with the arms, accountrements, ammunition, clothing, or other 
warlike stores belonging to the troop or company under his 
command, which he is to be accountable for to his Colonel in 
case of their being lost, spoiled, or damaged, not by unavoid- 
able accidents, or on actual service. 
Art. 41. All non-commissioned officers and soldiers who 
shall be found one mile from the camp without leave, in writ- 
ing, from their commanding officer, shall suffer such punish- 
ment as shall be inflicted upon them by the sentence of a 
court-martial. 
Art. 42. No officer or soldiers shall lie out of his quarters, 
garrison, or camp without leave from his superior officer, upon 
penalty of being punished according to the nature of his 
offense, by the sentence of a court-martial. 
Art. 43. Every non-commissioned officer and soldier shall 
retire to his quarters or .tent at the beating of the retreat ; in 
default of which he shall be punished according to the nature 
of his offense. 
Art. 44. No officer, non-commissioned officer, or soldier 
shall fail in repairing, at the time fixed, to the place of parade, 
of exercise, or other rendezvous appointed by his commanding 
officer, if not prevented by sickness or some other evident 
necessity, or shall go from the said place of rendezvous with- 
out leave from his commanding officer, before he shall be 
regularly dismissed or relieved, on the penalty of being pun- 
ished according to the nature of his offense, by the sentence 
of a court-martial. 
Art. 45. Any commissioned officer who shall be found 
drunk on his guard, party, or other duty, shall be cashiered. 
Any non-commissioned officer or soldier so offending shall suf- 
fer such corporeal punishment as shall be inflicted by the sen- 
tence of a court-martial. 
Art. 46. Any sentinel who shall be found sleeping upon 
his post, or shall leave it before he shall be regularly relieved, 
shall suffer death, or such other punishment as shall be inflict- 
ed by the sentence of a court-martial. Art. 47. No soldier belonging to any regiment, troop or 
company shall hire another to do his duty for him, or be ex- 
cused from duty but in cases of sickness, disability, or leave 
of absence ; and every such soldier found guilty of hiring his 
duty, as also the party so hired to do another’s duty, shall be 
punished at the discretion of a regimental court-martial. 
Art. 48. And every non-commissioned officer conniving at 
such hiring of duty aforesaid, shall be reduced ; and every 
commissioned officer knowing and allowing such ill practices 
in the service, shall be punished by the judgement of a gene- 
ral court-martial. 
Art. 49. Any officer belonging to the service of the Con- 
federate States, who by discharging of fire-arms, drawing of 
swords, beating of drums, or by any other means whatsoever, 
shall occasion false alarms in camp, garrison, or quarters,shall 
suffer death, or such other punishment as shall be ordered by 
the sentence of a general court-martial. 
Art. 50. Any officer or soldier who shall, without urgent 
necessity, or without the leave of his superior officer, quit his 
guard, platoon, or division, shall be punished, according to the 
nature of his offense, by the sentence of a court-martial. 
Art. 51. No officer or soldier shall do violence to any per- 
son who brings provisions or other necessaries to the camp, 
garrison, or quarters of the forces of the Confederate States, 
employed in any parts out of the said States, upon pain of death, 
or such other punishment as the court-martial shall direct. 
Art. 52. Any officer or soldier who shall misbehave him- 
self before the enemy, run away, or shamefully abandon any 
fort, post, or guard which he or they may be commanded to 
or speak words inducing others to do the like, or shall 
!*cast away his arms and ammunition, or who shall quit his post 
or colors to plunder and pillage, every such offender, being 
duly convicted thereof, shall suffer death, or such other punish- 
ment as shall be ordered by the sentence of a general court- 
martial. 
Art. 53. Any person belonging to the armies of the Con- 
federate States who shall make known the watchword to anv 
person who is not entitled to receive it according to the rules 
and discipline of war, or shall presume to give a parol or 
watchword different from what he received, shall suffer death, 
or such other punishment as shall be'ordered by the sentence 
of a general court-martial. 181 
Art. 54. All officers and soldiers are to behave themselves 
orderly in quarters and on their march; and whoever shall 
commit any waste or spoil, either in walks of trees, parks, war- 
rens, fish-ponds, houses, or gardens, corn-fields, inclosurse of 
meadows, or shall maliciously destroy any property what- 
soever belonging to the inhabitants of the Confederate States, 
unless by order of the then commander-in-chief of the armies 
of the said States,shall (beside such penalties as they are liable 
to by law), be punished according to the nature and degree 
of the offense, by the judgment of a regimental or general 
court martial. 
Art. 55. Whosoever, belonging to the armies of the Com 
federate States in foreign parts, shall force a safeguard, shall 
suffer death. 
Art 56. Whosoever shall relieve the enemy with money, 
victuals, or ammunition, or shall knowingly harbor or protect 
an enemy, shall suffer death, or such other punishment as shall 
be ordered by the sentence of a court martial. 
Art. 57. Whosoever shall be convicted of holding corres- 
pondence with, or giving intelligence to, the enemy, either 
directly or indirectly, shall suffer death, or such other punish- 
ment as shall be ordered by the sentence of a court-martial. 
Art. 58. All public stores taken in th$ enemy’s camp, 
towns, forts, or magazines, whether of artillery, ammunition, 
clothing, forage or provisions, shall secured for the service 
of the Confederate States; for the neglect of which the com- 
manding officer is to be answerable. 
Art. 59. If any commander of any garrison, fortress, or 
post shall be compelled by the officers and soldiers under his 
command, to give up to the enemy, or to abandon it, the com- 
missioned officers, non-commissioned officers, soldiers who 
shall be convicted of having so offended, shall suffer death, or 
such other punishment as shall be inflicted upon them by the 
sentence of a court-martial. 
Art. 60. All sutlers and retainers to the camp, and all 
persons whatsoever, serving with the armies of the Confede- 
rate States in the field, though not enlisted soldiers, are to be 
subject to orders, according to the rules and discipline of war. 
Art. 61. Officers having brevets or commissions of a prior- 
date to those of the corps in which they serve will take place 
on courts-martial or of inquiry, and on boards detailed for 
military purpose, when composed of different corps, accord- 182 
ing to the ranks given them in their brevet or former com- 
missions, but in the regiment, corps or compay to which such 
officers belong, they shall do duty and take rank, both in 
courts and on boards as aforesaid, which shall be composed of 
their own corps, according to the commission by which they 
are there mustered. 
Art. 62. If upon marches, guards, or in quarters, different 
corps shall happen to join or do duty together, the officer high- 
est in rank, according to the commission by which he is must- 
ered in the army, navy, marine corps or militia, there on duty 
by orders from competent authority, shall command the whole 
and give orders for what is needful for the service, unless 
otherwise directed by the President of the Confederate States 
in orders of special assignment providing for the case. 
Art. 63. The functions of t o engineers being generally 
confined to the most elevated b .nch of military science, they 
are not to assume, nor are they subject to be ordered on any 
duty beyond the line of their immediate profession, except by 
the special order of the President of the Confederate States; 
but they are to receive every mark of respect to which their 
rank in the army may entitle them respectively, and are liable 
to be transferred, at the discretion of the President, from one 
corps to another, regard being paid to rank. 
Art. 64. General courts-martial may consist of any number 
of commissioned officers, from five to thirteen, inclusively; but 
they shall not consist of less than tl -teen where that number 
can be convened without manifest injury to the service. 
Art. 65.* Any general officer commanding an army, or 
Colonel commanding a separate department, may appoint 
general courts-martial -whenever necessary. But no sentence 
of a court-martial shall be carried into execution until after 
the whole proceedings shall have been laid before the officer 
ordering the same, or the officer commanding the troops for 
the time being; neither shall any sentence of a general court- 
martial, in the time of peace, extending to the loss of like, or 
the dismission of a commissioned officer, or which shall, either 
in time of peace or war, respect a general officer, be carried 
into exection, until after the whole proceedings shall have been 
transmitted 1 o the Secretary of War, to be laid before the 
President of the Confederat States for his confirmation or dis- 
approval, and orders in the case. All other sentences may be 
confirmed and executed by the officer ordering the court to 
assemble, or commanding officer for the time being as the 
case may be. 
act of 26th M, y, 1 SCO. 183 
Art. 66. Every officer commanding a regiment or corps 
may appoint for his own regiment or corps, courts-martial to 
consist of three commissioned officers, for the trial and pun- 
ishment of offences not capital, and decide upon their sentences. 
For the same purpose all officers commanding any of the 
garrisons, forts, barracks, or other places where the troops 
consist of different corps, may assemble courts-martial, to con- 
sist of three commissioned officers, and decide upon their sen- 
tences. 
Art. 67. No garrison or regimental court-martial shall have 
the power to try capital cases or commissioned officers; neither 
shall they inflict a tine exceeding one month’s pay, nor im- 
prison, nor put to hard labor, any non-commissioned officer or 
soldier for a longer time than one month. 
Art. 68. Whenever it may be found convenient and neces- 
sary to the public service, the officers of the marines shall be 
associated with the officers of the land forces, for the purpose 
of holding courts-martail, and trying offenders belonging to 
either; and, in such cases, the orders of the senior officer of 
either corps who may be present and duly authorized, shall 
be received and obeyed. 
Art. 69. The judge advocate or some person deputed by 
him, or by the general, or officer commanding the army, de- 
tachment or garrison, shall prosecute in the name of the Con- 
federate States, but shall so far consider himself as counsel for 
the prisoner, after the said prisoner shall have made his plea, 
as to object to any leading question to any of the witnesses, 
or any question to the prisoner, the answer to which might 
tend to criminate himself; and administer to each member of 
the court, before they proceed upon any trial, the following 
oath, which shall also be taken by all members of the regi- 
mental and garrison courts-martial: 
“ You, A. B., do swear that you will well and truly try and 
determine, according to evidence, the matter now before you, 
between the Confederate States of America and the prisoner 
to be tried, and that you will duly administer justice, accord- 
ing to the provisions of ‘ An act establishing Rules and Articles 
for the government of the armies of the Confederate States,’ 
without partiality, favor or affection ; and if any doubt should 
arise, not explained by said Articles, according to your con- 
science, the best of your understanding, and the custom of 
war in like cases; and you do further swear that you will not 
divulge the sentence of the court until it shall be published by 184 
the proper authority ; neither will you disclose or discover the 
vote or opinion of any particular member of the court-martial, 
unless required to give evidence thereof, as a witness, by a 
court of justice, in due course of law. So help you God.” 
As soon as the said oath shall have been administered to 
the respective members, the president of the court shall ad- 
minister to the judge advocate, or person officiating as such, 
an oath in the following words : 
“ You, A. B., do swear, that you will not disclose or dis- 
cover the vote or opinion of any particular member of the 
court-martial, unless required to give evidence thereof, as a 
witness, by a court of justice, in due course of law; nor di- 
vulge the sentence of the court to any but the proper autho- 
rity, until it shall be duly disclosed by the same. So help 
you God.” 
Art. 70. When a prisoner, arraigned before a general court- 
martial, shall, from obstinacy and deliberate design, stand 
mute, or answer foreign to the purpose, the court may pro- 
ceed to trial and jugment as if the prisoner had regularly 
pleaded not guilty. 
Art. 71. When a member shall be challenged by a prisoner, 
he must state his cause of challenge, of which the court shall, 
after due deliberation, determine the relevancy or validity, and 
decide accordingly; and no challenge to more than one mem- 
ber at a time shall be received by the court. 
Art. 72. All the members of a court-martial are to behave 
with decency and calmness; and in giving their votes, are to 
begin with the youngest in commission. 
Art. 73. All persons who give evidence before a court- 
martial, are to be examined on oath or affirmation, in the fol- 
lowing form : 
“You swear, or affirm (as the case may be), the evidence 
you shall give in the cause now in hearing, shall be the truth, 
the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. So help you 
God.” 
Art. 74. On the trials of cases not capital, before courts- 
martial, the deposition of witnesses, not in the line or staff of 
the army, may be taken before some justice of the peace, and 
read in evidence ; provided the prosecutor and person accused 
are present at the taking the same, or are duly notified thereof. 
Art. 75. No officer shall be tried but by a general court- 
martial, nor officers of an inferior rank, if it can be avoided. 
Nor shall any proceedings of trials be carried on, excepting 185 
between tlie hours of eight in the morning and three in the 
afternoon, excepting in cases which, in the opinion of the the 
officers appointing the court-martial, require immediate ex- 
ample. 
Art. 76. No person whatsoever shall use any menacing 
words, signs or gestures, in presence of a court-martial, or shall 
cause any disorder or riot or disturb their proceedings, on the 
penalty of being punished at the discretion of the said court- 
martial. 
Art. 77. Whenever any officer shall be charged with a 
crime, he shall be arrested and confined in his barracks, quar- 
ters, or tent, and deprived of his sword by the commanding 
officer, And any officer who shall leave his confinement before 
he shall be set at liberty by his commanding officer, or by a 
superior, shall be cashiered. 
Art. 78. Non-commissioned officers and soldiers, charged 
with crimes, shall be confined until tried by a court-martial, 
or released by proper authority. 
Art. 79. No officer or soldier who shall be put in arrest, 
shall continue in confinement more than eight days, or until 
such time as a court-martial can be assembled. 
Art. 80. No officer commanding a guard, or provost mar- 
shal, shall refuse to receive or keep any prisoner committed to 
his charge by an officer belonging to the forces of the Confed- 
erate States; provided the officer committing shall, at the same 
time, deliver an account in writing, signed by himself, of the 
crime with which the said prisoner is charged. 
Art. 81. No officer commanding a guard, or provost mar- 
shal, shall presume to release any person cmmitted to his charge 
without proper authority for so doing, nor shall he suffer 
person to escape, on the penalty of being punished for i auv 
the sentence of a court-martial. t by 
Art. 82. Every officer or provost marshal, to whose charge 
prisoners shall be committed, shall, within twenty-four hours 
after such commitment, or as soon as he shall be relieved from 
his guard, make report in writing, to the commanding officer 
of their names, their crimes, and the names of the officers who 
committed them, on the penalty of being punished for disobe- 
dience or neglect, at the discretion of a court-martial. 
Art. 83. Any commissioned officer covicted before a gen- 
eral court-martial of conduct unbecoming an officer and a 
gentleman, shall be dismissed the service. 
Art. 84. In case where a court-martial may think it proper 186 
to sentence a commissioned officer to be suspended from com- 
mand, they shall have power also to suspend his pay and 
emoluments for the same time, according to the nature and 
heinousness of his offense. 
Art. 85. In all cases where a commissioned officer is cash- 
iered for cowardice or fraud, it shall be added in the sentence, 
that the crime, name, and place of abode, and punishment of 
the delinquent, be published in the newspapers in and about 
the camp, and of the particular State from which the offender 
came, or where he usually resides; after which it shall be 
deemed scandalous for an officer to associate with him. 
Art. 86. The commanding officer of any post or detach- 
mem ' i which there shall not be a number of officers adequate 
toff general court-martial, shall in cases which require 
the Cv ; oizanceof such a court, report to the commanding 
officer of the department, who shall order a court to be assem- 
bled at the nearest post or department and the party accused, 
with necessary witnesses, to be transported to the place where 
the said court shall be assembled. 
Art. 87.* No person shall be sentenced to suffer death but 
by the concurrence of two-thirds of the members of a general 
court-martial, nor except in the cases herein expressly mention- 
ed; nor s' 7l more than fifty lashes be inflicted on any offender, 
at the disc ion of a court-martial: and no officer, non-com- 
missioned dicer, soldier, or follower of the army, shall be 
tried a second time for the same offense. 
Art. 88. No person shall be liable to be tried and punished 
by a general court-martial for any offense which shall appear 
to have been committed more than two years before the 
issuing of the order for such trial, unless the person, by reason 
of having absented himself, or some other manifest impediment 
shall not have been amenable to justice within that 
period. 
Art. 89. Every officer authorized to order a general court 
martial shall have power to pardon or mitigate any punish- 
ment ordered by such court, except the sentence of death, or 
of cashiering an officer; which, in the cases where he has autho- 
rity (by Article 65) to carry them into execution, he may sus- 
pend, until the pleasure of the President ol the Confederate 
* So much of these rules and articles as authorizes the infliction of corporeal punish- 
ment by stripes, was specially repealed by act of 16th May, 1812. By act of 2d March, 
1883, the repealing act was repealed, so far as it applied to the crime of desertion, 
which, of course, revived the puuishmentbv lashes for that offense. 187 
States can be known ; which suspension, together with copies 
of the proceedings of the court-martial, the said officer shall 
immediately transmit to the President for his determination. 
And the colonel or commanding officer of the regiment or gar- 
rison where any regimental or garrison court-martial shaff be 
held, may pardon or mitigate any punishment ordered by such 
court to be inflicted. 
Art. 90. Every judge advocate, or person officiating as 
such, at any general court-martial, shall transmit, with as 
much expedition as the opportunity of time and distance of 
place can admit, the original proceedings and sentence ofsuch 
court-martial to the Secretary of War; which said original 
proceedings and sentence shall be carefully kept and preserved 
in the office of said Secretary, to the end that the persons 
entitled thereto may be enabled, upon application to the said 
office, to obtain copies thereof. 
The party tried by any general court-martial shall, upon 
demand thereof, made by himself, or by any person or persons 
in his behalf, be entitled to a copy of the sentence and pro- 
ceedings of such court-martial. 
Art. 91. In cases where the general, or commanding offi- 
cer may order a court of inquiry to examine into the nature 
of any transaction, accusation, or imputation against any offi- 
cer or soldier, the said court shall consist of one or more officers, 
not exceeding three, and a judge advocate, or other suitable 
person, as a recorder, to reduce the proceedings and evidence 
to writing ; all of whom shall be sworn to the faithful per- 
formance of their duty. This court shall have the same power 
to summon witnesses as a court martial, and to examine them 
on oath. But they shall not give their opinion on the merits 
of the case, excepting they shall be thereto specially required. 
The parties accused shall also be permitted to cross-examine 
and interrogate the witnesses, so as to investigate fully the cir- 
cumstances in the question. 
Art. 92. The proceedings of a court of inquiry must be au- 
thenticated by the signature of the recorder and the president, 
and delivered to the commanding officer, and the said proceed- 
ings may be admitted as evidence by a court martial, in cases 
not capital, or extending to the dismission of an officer, pro- 
vided that the circumstances are such that oral testimony can 
not be obtained. But as courts of inquiry may be perverted 
to dishonorable purposes, and may be considered as engines of 
destruction to military merit, in the hands of weak and envious commandants, they are hereby prohibited, unless directed by 
the President of the Confederate States, or demanded by the 
accused. 
Art. 93. The judge advocate or recorder shall administer 
to the members the following oath: 
“You shall well and truly examine and inquire, according 
to your evidence, into the matter now before you, without 
partiality, favor, affection, prejudice, or hope of reward. So 
help you God.” 
After which the president shall administer to the judge ad- 
vocate or recorder the following oath : 
“You, A. B., do swear that you will, according to your best 
abilities, accurately and impartially record the proceedings of 
the court, and the evidence to be given in the case in hearing. 
So help you God.” 
The witnesses shall take the same oath as witnesses sworn 
before a court-martial. 
Art. 94. When any commissioned officer shall die or be 
killed in the service of the Confederate States, the major of the 
regiment, or the officer doing the major’s duty in his absence, or 
in any post or garrison, the second officer in command, or the 
assistant military agent, shall immediately secure all his effects 
or equipage, then in camp or quarters, and shall make an in- 
ventory thereof, and forthwith transmit the same to the office 
of the Department of War, to the end that his executors or 
administrators may receive the same. 
Art.. 95. When any non-commissioned officer or soldier 
shall die, or be killed in the service of the Confederate States, 
the then commanding officer of the troop or company shall, in 
the presence of two other commissioned officers, take an ac- 
count of what effects he died possessed of, above his arms and 
accoutrements, and transmit the same to the office of the De- 
partment of War, which said effects are to be accounted for, 
and paid to the representatives of such deceasd non-commis- 
sioned officer or soldier. And in case any of the officers, so 
authorized to take care of the effects of deceased officers and 
soldiers, should, before they have accounted to their representa 
tives for the same, have occasion to leave the regiment or post, 
by preferment or otherwise, they shall, before they be permitted 
to quit the same, deposit in the hands of the commanding of- 
ficer, or of the assistant military agent, all the effects of such 
deceased non-commissioned officers and soldiers, in order that 
the same may be secured for, and paid to, their respective rep- 
resentatives. 189 
Art. 96. All officers, conductors, gunners, matrosses, dri- 
vers, or other persons whatsoever, receiving pay or hire in the- 
service of the artillery, or corps of engineers of the Confederate 
States, shall be governed by the aforesaid Rules and Articles, 
and shall be subject to be tried by courts-martial, in like man- 
ner with the officers and soldiers of the other troops in the ser- 
vice of the Confederate States. 
• Art. 97. The officers and soldiers of any troops, whether 
militia or others, being mustered and in pay of the Confederate 
States, shall, at all times and in all places, when joined, or 
acting in conjunction with the regular forces of the Confede- 
rate States, be governed by these Rules and Articles of War, 
and shall be subject to be tried by courts-martial, in like man- 
ner with the officers and soldiers in the regular forces ; save 
only that such courts-martial shall be composed entirely of 
militia officers. 
Art. 98. All officers serving by commission from the 
authority of any particular State, shall, on all detachments, 
courts-martial, or other duty, wherein they may be employed 
in conjunction with the regular forces ofthe Confederate States, 
take rank next after all officers of the like grade in said reg- 
ular forces, notwithstanding the commissions of such militaor 
State officers may be elder than the commissions of the officers 
of the regular forces of the Confederate States. 
Art. 99. All crimes not capital, and all disorders and neg- 
lects which officers and soldiers may be guilty of, to the prej- 
udice of good order and military discipline, though not men- 
tioned in the foregoing Articles of War, are to be taken cogni- 
zance of by a general or regimental court-martial, according 
to the nature and degree of the offense, and be punished at 
their discretion. 
Art. 100. The President of the Confederate States shall 
have power to prescribe the uniform of the army. 
Art. 101. The foregoing Articles are to be read and pub- 
lished, once in every six months, to every garrison, regiment, 
troop, or company, mustered, or to be mustered, in the service 
of the Confederate States, and are to be duly observed and 
obeyed by all officers and soldiers who are, or shall be, in said 
service. 
Sec. 2. That in time of war, all persons not citizens of, or 
owing allegiance to, the Confederate States of America, who 
shall be found lurking as spies in or about the fortifications or 
encampments of the armies of the Confederate States, or any 190 
of them, shall suffer death, according to the law and usage of 
nations, by sentence of a general court-martial. 
Sec. 3. That the rules and regulations by which the armies 
of the Confederate States have heretofore been governed, and 
the resolves of Congress thereunto annexed, and respecting the 
same, shall henceforth be void and of no effect, except so far as 
may relate to any transactions under them prior to the pro- 
mulgation of this act, at the several posts and garrisons res- 
pectively, occupied by any part of the army of the Con- 
federate States. 
EXTRACTS FROM ACTS OF CONGRESS. 
(adopted.) 
1. —If any non-commissioned officer, musician, or private 
shall desert the service of the Confederate States, he shall, in 
addition to the penalties mentioned in the Rules and Articles- 
of War, be liable to serve for and daring such a period as 
shall, with the time he may have served previous to his deser- 
tion, amount to the full term of his enlistment; and such sol- 
dier shall and may be tried by a court-martial, and punished, 
although the term of his enlistment may have elapsed prevous 
to his being apprehended or tried.—Act Kith March, 1802. 
See. 10. 
2. —No officer or soldier in the army of the Confederate 
States shall be subject to the punishment of death for desertion 
in time ofpeaee.—Act 2&th May, 1830. 
3. —So much of the “Act for establishing rules and articles 
for the the government of the armies of the United States,” 
as authorizes the infliction of corporeal punishment by stripes 
or lashes, shall be, and the same is hereby repealed.—Act 16th 
May, 1812, Sec. 7, 
4. —The seventh section of the act entitled “An act mak- 
ing further provisions for the army of the United States,” 
passed on the lGtli May, one thousand eight hundred and 
twelve, shall be, and the same is hereby repealed, so far as it 
applies to any enlisted soldier who shall be convicted by a 
general court martial of the crime of desertion.—Act 2 d March, 
1833, Sec. 7. 191 
5— Whenever a general officer commanding an army, or a 
colonel commanding a separate department, shall be accuser or 
prosecutor of any officer in the army of the Confederate States 
under his command, the general court-martial for the trial of 
such officer shall be appointed by the President of the Con- 
federate States.—Act 2§th May, 1830, Sec. 1. 
6— The proceedings and sentence of the said court shall be 
sent directly to the Secretary of War, to be by him laid before 
the President for his confirmation or approval, or orders in 
the case.—Act 29 May, 1830, Sec. 2. 
7— So much of the sixy-fifth article of the first section of 
“An act for establishing rules and articles for the govern- 
ment of the armies of the United States,” passed on the tenth 
of April, eighteen hundred and six, as is repugnant hereto, 
shall be, and the same is herebv repealed.—Act 29th May, 
1830, Sec. 3. 
8— That if any person shall sell, exchange, or give, barter 
or dispose of, any spirituous liquor or wine to an Indian (in 
the Indian country), such person shall forfeit and pay the sum 
of five hundred dollars; and if any person shall introduce, or 
attempt to introducce, any spirituous liquor or wine into the 
Indian country, except such supplies as shall be necessary for 
the officers of the Confederate States and troops of the service, 
under the direction of the War Department, such person shall 
forfeit and pay a sum not exceeding three hundred dollars; and 
if any superintendent of Indian affaris, Indian agent, or sub- 
agent, or commanding officer of a military post, has reason to 
suspect, or is informed, that any white person or Indian is 
about to introduce, or has introduced, any spirituous liquor or 
wine into the Indian country, in violatin of the provisions of 
this section, it shall be lawful for such superintendent, Indian 
agent, or sub-agent, or military officer, agreeably to such regu- 
lations as may be established by the President of the Confede- 
rate States, to cause the boats, stores, packages, and places of 
deposit of such person to be searched, and if any such spiritu- 
ous liquor or wine is found, the goods boats, packages, and 
peltries of such persons shall be seized and delivered to the 
proper officer, and shall be proceeded against by libel, in the 
proper court, and forfeited, one half to the use of the informer, 
and the other shalf to the use of the Confederate States; and 
if such person is a trader, his license shall be revoked and his 
bond put in suit. And it shall moreover be lawful for any per- 
son in the service of the Confederate States, or for any Indian, 
to take and destroy any ardent spirits or wine found in the 192 
Indian country, excepting military supplies as mentioned in 
this section.—Act 30th June, 1834, Sec. 20. 
0.—That if any person whatever shall, within the limits of 
the Indian country, set up or continue any distillery for manu- 
facturing ardent spirits, he shall forfeit and pay a pen- 
alty of one thousand dollars, and it shall be the duty of super- 
intendent of Indian affairs, Indian agent, or sub-agent, within 
the limits of whose agency the same shall be set up or con- 
tinued, forthwith to destroy and break up the same; and it 
shall be lawful to employ the mi litary force of the Confederate 
States in executing that duty.—Act 30ih June, 1834, Sec■ 21. 
10. That the twentieth section oftlie “Act to regulate trade 
and intercourse with the Indian tribes, and. to preserve peace 
on thm frontiers,” approved June thirtieth, eighteen hundred 
and tmrty four, be and the same is hereby so amended, that 
in addition to the fines thereby imposed, any person who shall 
sell, exchange, or barter, give, or dispose of, any spirituous 
liquor wine or to an Indian, in the Indian country, or who shall 
introduce, or attempt to inrtroduce«ny spirituous liquor or 
wine into the Indian country, supplies as may be 
necessary for the officers of Confederate States and the troops 
of the service, under the directing of the War Department, such 
person, on conviction before the proper district court 
of thlie Confederate States, shall, in the former case be subject 
to imprisonment for a period not exceeding two years, and in 
the latter case not exceeding one year, as shall be prescribed 
bv the court, according to the extent and of the 
offense. And in all prosecutions arising uiSer this section, 
and under the twentieth section of the act to reguhie trade and 
intercouse with the Indian tribes, and 'preserve peace on the 
frontiers, approved June thirtieth, eighteen hundred and thirty- 
tour, to which this is an amendment, Indians shall be competent 
witnesses.—Act 3d March, 1847, Sec. 2. p 
11. —That no annuities, or moneys, or goods shall be paid or 
distributed to the Indians while they are under the influence 
and description of intoxicating liquor; nor while the"e are 
good and sufficient reasons for the officers or agents, whose 
duty it may be to make such payments or distributions, for 
believing that there is any species of intoxicating liquor within 
convenient reach of the Indians; nor until the chief and head 
men of the tribe shall have pledged themselves to use all their 
influence, and to make ali proper exertions tp prevent the 
introduction and sale of such liquor in their country.—Act 
3d March, 1847, Sec. 2. 193 
A2S" ACT 
For the establishment and organization of the Army of the Con- 
federate States of America. 
Section L. The Congress of the Confederate Stales of America- 
do enact, That froiji and after the passage of this act the mili- 
tary establishment of the Confederate States shall bo composed 
of one corps of engineers, one corps of artillery, six regiments 
of infantry, one regiment of cavalry, and of the staff* depart- 
ments already established by law. 
Sec. 2. The corps of engineers shall consist of one colonel, 
four majors, five captains, and one company of sappers, miners 
and pontoniers, which shall consist often sergeants or master 
workmen, ten corporals or overseers, two musicians, and thirty- 
nine privates of the first class, or artificers, and thirty-nine- 
privates of the second class, or laborers, making in all one 
hundred. 
Sec. 3. The said company shall be officered by one captain 
ot the corp of engineers, and as many lieutenants, to be se- 
lected by the President from the line of tlie army, as he may 
deem necessary for the service, mid shall be instructed in and 
perform all the duties of sappers, miners and pontoniefs, and 
shall, moreover, under the orders of the chief engineer, be 
liable to serve by detachments in overseering and aiding labor- 
ers upon fortifications or other works, under‘the engineer de- 
partment, and in supervising finished fortifications, as fort- 
keepers, preventing injuries and making repairs. 
Sec. 4. It shall be the duty of the colonel of the engineer 
corps, subject to the approval of the Secretary of. War,..to pre- 
scribe the number, quantity, form, dimensions’, &c., ‘of the 
necessary vehicles, arms, pontons, tools, implements, and other 
supplies for the service of the said company as a body of s&p- 
pers, miners and pontoniers. V i '/V 
Sec. 5. The corps of artillery, which* sjhall also-be chargeti 
with ordnance defies, shall consist of one eelonel, cwfe lieuten- 
ant colonel, ten majors, and forty companjes;of, artillerists, and 
artificers, and each company shall consist bf one captain,- two 
first lieutenants, one second lieutenant, fq.hr sergeants, four 
corporals, two musicians and seventy privates. There shall 
also be one adjutant, to be selected by the colonel from the 
first lieutenants, and one sergeant-major, to be selected from 
the enlisted men of the corps. The President may equip as 194 
light batteries, of six pieces each, such of these companies as 
he may deem expedient, not exceeding four, in time of peace. 
Sec. 6. Each regiment of infantry shall consist of one colo- 
nel, one lieutenant-colonel, one major and ten companies; 
each company shall consist of one captain, one first lieutant, 
two second lieutenants, four sergeants, four corporals two 
musicians and ninety privates; and to each regiment there 
shall be attached one adjutant, to be selected from the liuten- 
ants, and one sergeant-major, to be selected from the enlisted 
men of the regiment. 
Sec. 7. The regiment of cavalry shall consist of one colo- 
nel, one lieutenant-colonel, one major and ten companies, 
each of which shall consist of one captain, one first lieutenant, 
two second lieutenants, four sergeants, four corporals, one far- 
rier, one blacksmith, two musicians and sixty privates. There 
shall also be one adjutant one sergeant-major, to be selected 
as aforesaid. 
Sec. 8. There shall be four brigadier-generals, who shall be 
assigned to such commands and' duties as the President may 
specially direct, and shall be entitled to one aid-de-camp each, 
to be selected from the subalterns of the line of the army, who, 
in addition to their duties as aids-de-camp, may perform the 
duties of assistants adjutant-general. 
Sec. 9. All officers of the army shall be appointed by the 
President, by and with the advice and consent of Congress, 
and the rank and tile shall be enlisted for a term not less than 
three, nor more than five years, under such regulations as may 
be established. 
Sec. 10. No officer shall be appointed in the army until he 
shall have passed an examination satisfactory to the President, 
and in such manner as he may prescribe, as to his character 
and fitness for the service. The President, however, shall have 
power to postpone this examination for one year after appoint- 
ment, if in his judgment necessary for the public interest. 
Sec. 11. All vacancies in established regiments and corps, 
to and including the rank of colonel, shall be filled by promo- 
tion according to seniority, except in case of disability or other 
in competency. Promotions to and including the rank of calo- 
nel, shall be made regimentally in the infantry and cavalry, 
in the staff departments, and in the engineers and artillery, 
according to corps. Appointments to the rank of brigadier- 
general, after the army is organized, shall be made bv selection 
from the army. 195 
Sec. 12. The President of the Confederate States is here- 
by authorized to appoint to the lowest grade of subaltern offi- 
cers such meritorious non-commissioned officers as may, upon 
the recommendation of their colonels and company officers, 
be brought before an army board, specially convened for the 
purpose, and found qualified for the duties of commissioned 
officers, and to attach them to regiments or corps, as supernu- 
merary officers, if there be no vacancies : Provided, There shall 
not be more than one so attached to any one company at the 
same time. 
Sec. 13. The pay of a brigadier-general shall be three hun- 
dred and one dollars per month. The aid-de-camp of a brigadier- 
general, in addition to his pay as lieutenant, shall receive 
thirty-five dollars per month. 
Sec. 14. The monthly pay of the officers of the corps of 
engineers shall be as follows: of the colonel, two hundred and 
ten dollars; of a major, one hundred and sixty-two dollars; 
of a captian, one hundred and forty dollars; lieutenants serving 
with the company of sappers and miners shall receive the pay 
of cavalry officers of the same grade. 
Sec 15. The monthly pay of the colonels of the corps of 
artillery shall be two hundred and ten dollars; of a lieutenant- 
colonel, one hundred and eighty- five dollars; of a major, one 
hundred and fifty dollars, and when serving on ordnance duty, 
one hundred and sixty-two dollars; of a captain, one hundred 
and thirty dollars; of a first lieutenant, ninety dollars; of a 
second lieutenant, eighty dollars; and the adjutant shall re- 
ceive, in addition to his pay as lieutenant, ten dollars per 
month. Officers of artillery serving in the light artillery, or 
performing ordnance duty, shall receive the same pay as offi- 
cers of cavalry of the same grade. 
Sec. 10. The monthly pay of the officers of the infantry 
shall be as follows: of a colonel, one hundred and ninety-five 
dollars; of a lieutenant-colonel, one hundred and seventy dol- 
lars; of a major, one hundred and fifty dollars; of a captain, 
one hundred and thirty dollars; of a first lieutenant, ninety 
dollars; of a seocnd lieutenant, eighty dollars; the adjutant, 
in addition to his pay as lieutenant, ten dollars. 
Sec. IT. The monthly pay of the officers of the cavalry 
shall be as follows; of a colonel, two hundred and ten dollars; 
of a lieutenant-colonel, one hundred and eighty-five dollars; a 
one hundred and sixty-two dollars; a captain, one hun- 
dred and forty dollars; a first lieutenant, one hundred dollars; a second lieutenant, ninety dollars; the adjutant, ten dollars per 
month, in addition to his pay asliai ena .t. 
Sec. 18. The pay of the officers of the general staff, except 
those of the medical department, shall be tiie same as that of 
officers of cavalry of the same grade. The surgeon-general 
shall receive an annual salary of three thousand dollars, which 
shall be in full of all pay and allowances, except fuel and 
quarters. The monthly pay of a surgeon, of ten years’ service 
in that grade, shall be two hundred dollars; a surgeon of less 
than ten years, service in that grade, one hundred and sixty- 
two dollars; an assistant surgeon of ten years’ service in that 
grade, one hundred and fifty dollars; an assistant surgeon of 
five years’ service in that grade, one hundred and thirty dol- 
lars; and an assistant surgeon of less than five years’ service, 
one hundred and ten dollars. 
Sec. 19. There shall be allowed, in addition to the pay 
hereinbefore provided, to every commissioned officer, except 
the surgeon-general, nine dollars per month for every five 
years’ service; and to the officers of the army of the United 
States, who have resigned or may resign to be received into 
the service of the Confederate States, this additional pay shall 
be allowed from the date of their entrance into the former 
service. There shall also be an additional monthly allowance 
to every general officer commanding in chief a separate army 
actually in the field, of one hundred dollars. 
Sec. 20. The pay of officers as hereinbefore established shall 
be in full of all allowances, except forage, fuel, quarters, and 
travelling expenses while travelling under orders. The allow- 
ance of forage, fuel and quarters sha1! be fixed by regulations, 
and shall be furnished in kind, except when officers are serving 
at stations without troops where public quarters cannot be 
had, in which case they may be allowed, in lieu of forage, 
eight dollars per month for each horse to which they may be 
entitled, provided they are actually kept in service, and mus- 
tered, and quarters may be commuted at a rate to be fixed by 
the Secretary of War, and fuel at the market price delivered. 
An officer, when travelling under orders, shall be allowed 
mileage at the rate of ten cents per mile. 
Sec. 21. In time of war, officers of the army shall been* 
titled to draw forage for horses, according to grade, as follows1 
A brigadier- general, four; the adjutant and inspector-general- 
quartermaster-general, commissary-general, and the colonels 
of engineers, artillery, infantry and cavalry, three each; all lieu- 197 
tenant-colonels and majors, and captains of the general staff, 
engineer corps, light artillery and cavalry, three each ; lieuten- 
ants serving in the corps of engineers, lieutenants of light 
artillery and of cavalry, two each. In time of peace : general 
and ffeid officers, three ; officers below the rank of field offi- 
cers, in the general staff', corps of engineers, light artillery and 
cavalry, two : Provided, in all cases, that the horses are actually 
kept in service and mustered. iSTo enlisted man in the service 
of the Confederate States shall be employed as a servant by 
any officer of the army. 
Sec. 22. The monthly pay of the enlisted men of the army 
of the Confederate States shall be as follows : That of a ser- 
geant or master workman of the engineer corps, thirty-four 
dollars ; that of a corporal or overseer, twenty dollars ; pri- 
vates of the first class, or artificers, seventeen dollars ; and 
privates of the second class, or laborers and musicians, thirteen 
dollars. The sergeant-major of cavalry, twenty-one dollars ; 
first sergeants, twenty dollars ; sergeants, seventeen dollars ; 
corporals, farriers and blacksmiths, thirteen dollars ; musi- 
cians, thirteen dollars ; and privates, twelve dollars. Ser- 
geants-major of artillery and infantry, twenty-one dollars ; first 
sergeants, twenty dollars each ; sergeants; seventeen dollars ; 
corporals and artificers, thirteen dollars ; musicians, twelve 
dollars ; and privates, eleven dollars each. The non-commis- 
sioned officers, artificers, musicians and privates serving in light 
batteries shall receive the same pay as those of cavalry. 
Sec. 23. The President shall be authorized to enlist as 
many master armorers, master carriage-makers, master black- 
smiths, armorers, carriage-makers, blacksmiths, artificers, and 
laborers, for ordanee service, as he may deem necessary, not 
exceeding in all one hundred men, who shall be attached to the 
corps of artillery. The pay of a master armorer, master car- 
riage-maker, master blacksmith,shall be thirty-four dollars per 
month ; armorers, carriage-makers and. blacksmiths, twenty 
dollars per month ; artificers, seventeen dollars, and laborers, 
thirteen dollars per month. 
Sec. 24. Each enlisted man of the army of the Confederate 
States shall receive one ration per day, and a yearly allowance 
of clothing, the quantity and kind of each to be established by 
regulations from the War Department, to be approved by the 
President. 
Sec. 25. Rations shall generally be issued in kind, but 
under circumstances rendering a commutation necessary. The 
commutation value of the ration shall be fixed by regulations 
of the War Department, to be approved by the President. Sec. 26. The officers appointed in the army of the Confed- 
erate Sta‘es by virtue of this act, shall perform all military 
duties to which they may be severally assigned by authority of 
the President, and it shall be the duty of the Secretary of War 
to prepare and publish regulations, prescribing the details of 
every department in the service, for the general government of 
the army, which regulations shall be approved by the Presi- 
dent, and when so approved shall be binding. 
Sec. 27. All officers of the quartermaster’s and commissary 
departments shall, previous to entering on the duties of their 
respective officers, give bonds with good and sufficient sureties 
to the Confederate States, in such sum as the Secretary of War 
shall direct, fully to account for all moneys and public pro- 
perty which they may receive. 
Sec. 28. Neither the quartermaster-general, the commissa- 
ry-general, nor any or either of their assistants, shall be con- 
cerned, directly or indirectly, in the purchase or sale of any 
articles intended for, making a part of, or appertaining to public 
supplies, except for and on account of the Confederate States; 
nor shall they, or either of them, take or apply to his or their 
own use any gain or emolument for negotiating any business 
in their respective departments, other than what is or may be 
allowed by law. 
Sec. 29. The Rules and Articles of War established by the 
laws of the United States of America for the government 
of the army are hereby declared to be of force, except that 
wherever the words “United States” occur, the words “Con- 
federate States” shall be substituted therefor ; and except that 
the Articles of War numbers sixty-one and sixty-two are here- 
by abrogated, and the following articles substituted therefor. 
(See Articles of War, 61 and 62.) 
Sec. 30. The President shall call into the service of the 
Confederate States only so many of the troops herein provided 
for as he may been the safety of the Confederacy may require. 
Sec. 31. All laws or parts of laws of the United States, 
which have been adopted by the Congress of the Confederate 
States, repugnant to or inconsistent with this act, are hereby 
repealed 
Approved, March 6, 1861. IISTDICX. 
_ No. of Paragraph. 
Orderlies 433 to 487 
Orders 547 
Outposts ;;;; 593 633 
Post Books 84 
Post Fund 190 to 196 
Parade.—Dress Parade... 327 to 338 
Police Guard 564 to 583 
Picket 584 to 592 
I artizans and flankers 655 to 667 
Prisoners of War 726, 727, 728 
Police,—General Police... 762 to 768 
Property, Money, Accounts 891 fo 958 
Postage.—Public Postage. 1029 
Quartermaster’s Departing 959 to 660 
Quarters 961 to 978 
Rank and Command 4 to 14 
Resignation of Officers 24 to 29 
Regiments 69 to 83 
Roll-Calls 224 to 226 
Review ofa Battalion of In- 
fantry 339 t) 364 
Returns and Reports: 
Monthly Returns 448 to 452 
AnnualReturn— Casual- 
ties 453 
Return of deceased sol- 
diers • 454 
Field Returns .’. 455 to 456 
Reports 4.57 to 459 
Prisoners of War.—Cap- 
tured property 460 to 461 
Inspection Reports 462 to 463 
The Roster, or Details for 
Service 553 to 563 
Reconnoissances 647 to 654 
Recruiting Service 1283 to 1364 
Returns in the Quartermas- 
ter’s Department ]052 
Succession in Command or 
Duty 15 to 18 
Sutlers ' 202 to 209 
Salutes 248 to 259 
Safeguards 769 to 778 
Sieges 774 to 819 
Straw 1013 to 1015 
Stationery 1017 to 1022 
Subsistence Department: 
Ration 1069 to 1071 
Issues 1072 to 1080 
Subsistence to Officers.. 1089 
Commutation of Rations 1091 to 1094 
Extra-duty Men 1095, 1096 
Accounts 1097 to’ 1103 
Transfer of Officers 30 31 
Transfer of Soldiers 141 to’ 144 
Travelling on Duty 168, 169 
Troups on board of Trans- 
ports 882 to 860 
Transportation, Army 987 to 994 
Watchwords 549 to 551 
Working-Parties 883 to 890 
No. of Paragraph. 
Appointment on the Stafl' 33, 35, 36 
Arrests and Confinements 211 to 219 
Bivouacs 531 to 538 
Battles 699 to 725 
Baggage Trains 754 to 761 
Barracks and Quarters.... 961 to 978 
Companies 85 to 122 
Company Books 123 
Councils of Administration 185 to 189 
Company Fund J97 to 199 
Confinements 211 tr> qiq 
Contributions ° 
Camps 489 505 
Camp of Infantry 506 to 514 
“ Cavalry 514 to 527 
• Artillery 528 to 530 
Cantonments 539 554 
Convoys and their Escorts 729 to 753 
Courts-Martial 861 to 882 
P1‘‘ . “ Expenses 1024 to 1027 
Clothing, Allowance of.... 1038 t0 1051 
Discipline,—Military Dis- 
cipline, J Q „ 
Distribution of the Troops ’ "^37 
Deceased Officers 145 143 247 
Deserters801*61-8 }?’ to ’ 130 
tjeserters 15l t 158 
Discharges, l59 fo 267 
Discussions, Publications 210 
Depots fig 
Dispatches ’ -7. 
Detachments.. ;;;;;; 640 t0 
Defence of Fortified Places 820 to 831 
Escorts ot Honor.. oni <>f*4 
Exeicises, Military 64,; 
Extra-Duty Men " jQ9g 
Equipage, Allowance of 
Camp and Garrison 1035 
Furloughs to EnlistedMen 182, 183, 184 
Funeral Honors 265 to 292 
Forms of Inspection 296 to 316 
Forms of Parade 325, 326 
Forage 1010 to 1012 
Guard-Mounting 365 to 388 
Guards 389 to 421 
Grand Guards and other 
Outposts 598 to 683 
Hours of Service and Roll 
Calls 220 to 223 
Honors 227 to 247 
Head-Quarters 545 
Horses for MountedOfficers 1030 
Inspection of the Troops.. 293 to 295 
Issues 552 
Intrenched Posts 634 to 639 
Laundrerses 124,125, 126 
Leave of Absence, Officers 170 to 181 
Musters 317 to 324 
Marches 668 to 698 
Orders andCorrespondeuce 422 to 447 
Organization of an Army 
in the Field 464 to 431 TABLES AND BLANK FOMRS. 
Index of Letters required to be kept on File page 6 
Guard Report 49 
Safeguard, Form of 95 
General Court-martial, Form of order 107 
Miscellaneous Disbursements 130 
Requisition, for Fuel, Form No.2 131 
“ “ “ “ “30 132 
“ “ Forage, Form, No. 32 133 
“ “ “ “ “ 33 134 
“ “ Straw 135 
“ “ Stationery 133 
Special Requisition 137 
Requisition of the Quartermaster’s Department for extra supplies of Medicines 
and hospital stores 138 
Bill of Medicine, &c., when purchased by an officer of the Quartermaster’s De- 
partment.. 139 
Mode of ascertaining the Hospital Ration 144 
Provision Return for Company * 145 
Consolidated Provision Return, for Regiment „ 146 
Weight and Measure 147 
Weight and Bulk of Rations 148 
Requisition for Medicines, Ac 149 
Account for Medicines, Ac 150 
Certificate of Disability, for Discharge 151 
Surgeon’s Record of Recruits Examined 152 
Atorning Report of the Surgeon of a Regiment, Post, or Garrison 153 
Contract with a Private Phvsieian 154 
Certificate to be given to a Soldier at the time of his Discharge 155 
Requisition for Ordnance and Ordnance Stores, for Arsenal or Post 156 
“ “ “ “ Militia in the service of the 
Confederate States 157 
Estimate of Recruiting Funds 158 
Recruiting service, Form A 163 
“ “ “ B 169 
Appsxdix.—Articles of War 171 
Organization of the Army of the Confederate States of America 198 to 19s*